32. John EDWARDS Jr. [scrapbook] ¹ was born ² on 17 Feb 1836 in Edmund St., Birmingham, Warwick, England, United Kingdom. He was christened ³ on 06 Mar 1836 in St. Thomas, Birmingham, Warwick, England, United Kingdom. He died ² on 13 Oct 1892 in Ngauranga, Wellington, New Zealand. He was buried on 16 Oct 1892 in St. James Church, Taita, Wellington, New Zealand. John was sealed to his parents on 30 Sep 1975 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was baptized on 26 Jun 1975 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was endowed on 04 Sep 1975 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. John married ^{4, 5, 6} Mary Ann GREY ¹ on 27 Feb 1868 in Old St. Paul's, Thorndon, Wellington, Wellington, New Zealand. They were sealed on 01 Jun 1990 in the Provo Utah temple.

John was baptized ² on 06 Mar 1836 in St Thomas's Church, Birmingham, Warwick, England, United Kingdom. He immigrated ⁷ on 28 Oct 1842 to "Olympus" at Nelson, New Zealand. John EDWARDS Jr. worked as farmer of Taita, Lower Hutt in from 1869 to . John EDWARDS Jr. worked as carpenter of Taita, Lower Hutt in from 1871 to . [Parents]

33. Mary Ann GREY [scrapbook] ¹ was born ² on 12 Oct 1845 in Corston, Somerset, England, United Kingdom. She was christened ³ on 23 Nov 1845 in Corston Parish Church, Corston, Somerset, England, United Kingdom. She died ^{4, 5, 6} on 20 Jul 1928 in Soldier's Club, Hawera, Taranaki, New Zealand from Influenza 10 days, pneumonia 6 days. She was buried ^{7, 8, 9} on 21 Jul 1928 in Hawera Cemetery, Hawera, Taranaki, New Zealand. Mary was sealed to her parents on 13 Sep 1989 in the Provo Utah temple. She was baptized on 16 Mar 1989 in the Provo Utah temple. She was confirmed a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints on 16 Mar 1989 in the Provo Utah temple. She was confirmed a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in Completed. She was endowed on 08 Aug 1989 in the Provo Utah temple.

Mary was baptized ¹⁰ on 23 Nov 1845 in Corston, Somerset, England, United Kingdom. She immigrated ¹⁰ on 22 Dec 1867 to from England from to New Zealand on the "Wild Duck". [Parents]

34. George Reuben FRANKLIN [scrapbook] ¹ was born ² on 20 Nov 1862 in Motueka, Nelson, New Zealand. He died ³ on 18 Jul 1901 in Dreyerton, Wellington, New Zealand from Diabetes. He was buried ⁴ on 21 Jul 1901 in Lutheran Cemetery, Mauriceville West, Wellington, New Zealand. George was sealed to his parents on 17 Dec 1930 in the Logan Utah temple. He was baptized on 19 Sep 1916 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was endowed on 14 Feb 1917 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. George married Agnes Marie GUNDERSEN ^{5, 6} on 26 Feb 1885 in Lutheran Church, Mauriceville, Wellington, New Zealand. They were sealed on 19 Oct 1963 in the Hamilton New Zealand temple. [Parents]

The short version of the “family legend” is just that, that we had some relative on the Risør Norwegian side, who was Mormon and “went to Utah with Brigham Young.”  

My sister and I had always assumed that this relative was a man, because of this story:

When our grandmother Agathe was a little girl back in Risør (she moved to the US as an adult), the family had visitors from America who stayed with them.  They were the aunt and uncle of Agathe’s mother, Gunvor.  The story from Agathe really says nothing about the aunt.  Agathe was very young, and was very impressed with the uncle’s big beard!  Noone in Norway was wearing a beard at that time.  She was so impressed that she reached out to touch it.  She overheard the adults (the men?) talking and asking him if he had many wives, and he calmly told them, no, only one.   In another version of the story, Agathe said to this uncle (this story was told in English with a Norwegian accent) “oh uncle!  Do you have many wives?”  and the uncle chuckled and said to Agathe, “no Agathe, only one.”  ?

Well, that is it, the whole story.  So the aunt didn’t really make an impression on young Agathe, she probably just blended in with the other female relatives, but this older man, coming all the way from America! and with a big beard! did.  She was also comfortable enough with this stranger to reach out and touch his beard.  The story was that these visitors were very nice.  And this is all my sister and I knew until fairly recently when I started putting together our family tree.

Which was when I discovered that Christian Larsen, whose name we had not previously known, had not one, but several wives, and that I was related to two of them.  And that I was not related to Christian Larsen.  

Agathe was born in 1888, so this story must have taken place in the early 1890s, maybe when she was 3 or 4 or so.  Both Inger Margaretha and Ingeborg Louisa were alive then, so I am not sure which of the aunts this was who visited.  I have looked, but not too hard.  Records of Norwegians LEAVING the US, and returning to Norway, are not as easy to find as those traveling the other way.  But maybe there is something about them coming back to the US.  Not sure what port non-immigrant Utah residents would use when traveling.  Probably not New York.  

But I am pretty sure that Christian Larsen was this visitor to Risør as an older man in the 1890s, and was excited to find that photo that someone had on ancestry.com, of an older man with a beard!"

History of Inger Margretta Peterson
Written BY
Clifford H. Edwards
A Great Grandson

Inger Margretta Peterson was born 7 July 1836 in Oster Risor, Christiansand, Norway, a little island off the coast of Norway. Her father died when she was a child. Not too many years after this her mother died of tuberculosis. Being an orphan at she lived with and did housework for a family by the name of Ellefsen. She fell in love with and married their son Christian Ellefsen 8 March 1959. He was a fisherman.
Their first child Ellef was born 19 June 1859 in Oster Risor, Norway. A second son, Alf Martin was born 1 August 1861 in Oster Risor, Norway. On 30 November 186, Christian Ellefsen, along with his father and brother were drown while fishing. Then on 10 March 1862 her youngest son, Alf Martin, died 11 March 1862.
A short time after the death of her husband and son she met with the Mormon missionaries. She was converted and was baptized 22 July 1862.  Four months after Alf Martin’s death she sold her home and most of her possessions to buy passage for herself, a Sister Torgensen, and several others to sail to America and then travel overland to Utah. They were six weeks on the ocean. She and her son Ellef managed the voyage well. She was called upon to help others, some of whom died on the voyage.
They sailed up the Mississippi River to Omaha, Nebraska. There she bought a wagon, oxen and a cow. She loaded a stove and chests containing some of her best clothing and valuable things. She walked every step of the way to Utah, letting her friend Sister Torgenson ride. On their way, the road become so impassible she had to unload her chests and discard some of her possessions.
On the trail to Utah she once became very ill and had to remain behind the rest of the wagon train. During this episode nine Indian braves rode up on their horses. Initially they circled her and had a discussion about what to do. Eventually they left. Inger’s prayers were answered.
When she arrived in Utah she traveled to Spring City, Sanpete County where she joined her sister-in-law, Ingerbor Ellefsen Larsen, the second wife of Christian John Larsen. She became Christian John’s third wife, 9 December 1863. They were married in the Salt Lake City Endowment House. On 16 October 1864 her son Elif Eliffsen died at Spring City.
Inger was small in stature with brown hair and hazel eyes. While in Spring City she had two children. The first was a girl, Magdalene, who was born 19 September 1864 and died 4 October 1865 at the age of 11 months. The second child was a boy, David Ellef, who was born 1 July 1866. He lived until 19 July 1940 and was married to Mary Alice Smith.
Three more children were born after Christian John and Inger moved to Logan, Utah. My grandfather, Almartin was born 25 December 1868. Inger had been settled by her husband in the mouth of Logan Canyon, far away from neighbors where she ran the toll bridge. She had to be ready to operate the toll any time of day or night. She collected 35 cents for each crossing. When Almartin was born, Inger was alone. The next day she sent her 2 ½ year old son, David, to the neighbors for help.
The second child to be born after moving to Logan was Joseph Franklin. He arrived 4 October 1870. He was never married. Finally, Alexander Willard was born, 28 Jan 1877. As a toddler, Willard was saved from drowning in the Logan River while he, Almartin, and his mother were crossing a bridge. Their dog hurried to pass them and knocked Willard into the river. Almartin, who was 8 or 9  years old at the time dove into the river and saved Willard just before he went over the dam. Willard later became a patriarch in the Franklin Stake. He lived in Fairview, Idaho at the time. He gave patriarchal blessings to myself and my brothers.
In her isolated situation, Inger had to rely on her children as well as her own faith and ingenuity. On one occasion one of the children became very ill and suffered considerable pain. She laid her hands on his head and prayed for the pain to abate and for her son to be healed. Before she had finished praying the child went to sleep and slept soundly all night. In the morning he was well. She had a strong testimony and was very active in the Church. She served as a Relief Society teacher for many years. Her husband, Christian John served in various church calling. Earlier as a missionary he was a conference president in Norway as well as Denmark. After moving to Utah he served as a bishop’s counselor, bishop, temple ordinance worker, and stake patriarch. At the time of his death he had given 800 patriarchal blessings. In 18 Sept 1912 Christian John, then age 81, married a fourth wife. With four families and demanding callings in the Church, each of his wives obviously had to take on many responsibilities on their own. He had 19 children plus two adopted sons.
In the spring of 1893 Inger moved her family to Cove, Utah. She remained there until about 1900 when she moved back to Logan. Christian John’s first wife Barbara Dorthea had just died. During the final 10 years of her life, Inger had a more comfortable existence. Her children and grandchildren fondly remember visits by her and Christian John. They traveled by horse and buggy. It is reported they were proud of their horse with a colt running at her side. Christian John sported a mustache and small beard on his chin and usually wore a cream-colored duster over his dark suit. Inger wore a black ankle length dress and black bonnet. She was an unusually caring person and in particular gave attention and love to the children. Inger died 19 August 1910 in Logan and is buried in the Logan Cemetery.!Bur Logan City Cemetery, prob. near Lot 13, Block 27, Plat A.

The short version of the “family legend” is just that, that we had some relative on the Risør Norwegian side, who was Mormon and “went to Utah with Brigham Young.”  

My sister and I had always assumed that this relative was a man, because of this story:

When our grandmother Agathe was a little girl back in Risør (she moved to the US as an adult), the family had visitors from America who stayed with them.  They were the aunt and uncle of Agathe’s mother, Gunvor.  The story from Agathe really says nothing about the aunt.  Agathe was very young, and was very impressed with the uncle’s big beard!  Noone in Norway was wearing a beard at that time.  She was so impressed that she reached out to touch it.  She overheard the adults (the men?) talking and asking him if he had many wives, and he calmly told them, no, only one.   In another version of the story, Agathe said to this uncle (this story was told in English with a Norwegian accent) “oh uncle!  Do you have many wives?”  and the uncle chuckled and said to Agathe, “no Agathe, only one.”  ?

Well, that is it, the whole story.  So the aunt didn’t really make an impression on young Agathe, she probably just blended in with the other female relatives, but this older man, coming all the way from America! and with a big beard! did.  She was also comfortable enough with this stranger to reach out and touch his beard.  The story was that these visitors were very nice.  And this is all my sister and I knew until fairly recently when I started putting together our family tree.

Which was when I discovered that Christian Larsen, whose name we had not previously known, had not one, but several wives, and that I was related to two of them.  And that I was not related to Christian Larsen.  

Agathe was born in 1888, so this story must have taken place in the early 1890s, maybe when she was 3 or 4 or so.  Both Inger Margaretha and Ingeborg Louisa were alive then, so I am not sure which of the aunts this was who visited.  I have looked, but not too hard.  Records of Norwegians LEAVING the US, and returning to Norway, are not as easy to find as those traveling the other way.  But maybe there is something about them coming back to the US.  Not sure what port non-immigrant Utah residents would use when traveling.  Probably not New York.  

But I am pretty sure that Christian Larsen was this visitor to Risør as an older man in the 1890s, and was excited to find that photo that someone had on ancestry.com, of an older man with a beard!"

History of Inger Margretta Peterson
Written BY
Clifford H. Edwards
A Great Grandson

Inger Margretta Peterson was born 7 July 1836 in Oster Risor, Christiansand, Norway, a little island off the coast of Norway. Her father died when she was a child. Not too many years after this her mother died of tuberculosis. Being an orphan at she lived with and did housework for a family by the name of Ellefsen. She fell in love with and married their son Christian Ellefsen 8 March 1959. He was a fisherman.
Their first child Ellef was born 19 June 1859 in Oster Risor, Norway. A second son, Alf Martin was born 1 August 1861 in Oster Risor, Norway. On 30 November 186, Christian Ellefsen, along with his father and brother were drown while fishing. Then on 10 March 1862 her youngest son, Alf Martin, died 11 March 1862.
A short time after the death of her husband and son she met with the Mormon missionaries. She was converted and was baptized 22 July 1862.  Four months after Alf Martin’s death she sold her home and most of her possessions to buy passage for herself, a Sister Torgensen, and several others to sail to America and then travel overland to Utah. They were six weeks on the ocean. She and her son Ellef managed the voyage well. She was called upon to help others, some of whom died on the voyage.
They sailed up the Mississippi River to Omaha, Nebraska. There she bought a wagon, oxen and a cow. She loaded a stove and chests containing some of her best clothing and valuable things. She walked every step of the way to Utah, letting her friend Sister Torgenson ride. On their way, the road become so impassible she had to unload her chests and discard some of her possessions.
On the trail to Utah she once became very ill and had to remain behind the rest of the wagon train. During this episode nine Indian braves rode up on their horses. Initially they circled her and had a discussion about what to do. Eventually they left. Inger’s prayers were answered.
When she arrived in Utah she traveled to Spring City, Sanpete County where she joined her sister-in-law, Ingerbor Ellefsen Larsen, the second wife of Christian John Larsen. She became Christian John’s third wife, 9 December 1863. They were married in the Salt Lake City Endowment House. On 16 October 1864 her son Elif Eliffsen died at Spring City.
Inger was small in stature with brown hair and hazel eyes. While in Spring City she had two children. The first was a girl, Magdalene, who was born 19 September 1864 and died 4 October 1865 at the age of 11 months. The second child was a boy, David Ellef, who was born 1 July 1866. He lived until 19 July 1940 and was married to Mary Alice Smith.
Three more children were born after Christian John and Inger moved to Logan, Utah. My grandfather, Almartin was born 25 December 1868. Inger had been settled by her husband in the mouth of Logan Canyon, far away from neighbors where she ran the toll bridge. She had to be ready to operate the toll any time of day or night. She collected 35 cents for each crossing. When Almartin was born, Inger was alone. The next day she sent her 2 ½ year old son, David, to the neighbors for help.
The second child to be born after moving to Logan was Joseph Franklin. He arrived 4 October 1870. He was never married. Finally, Alexander Willard was born, 28 Jan 1877. As a toddler, Willard was saved from drowning in the Logan River while he, Almartin, and his mother were crossing a bridge. Their dog hurried to pass them and knocked Willard into the river. Almartin, who was 8 or 9  years old at the time dove into the river and saved Willard just before he went over the dam. Willard later became a patriarch in the Franklin Stake. He lived in Fairview, Idaho at the time. He gave patriarchal blessings to myself and my brothers.
In her isolated situation, Inger had to rely on her children as well as her own faith and ingenuity. On one occasion one of the children became very ill and suffered considerable pain. She laid her hands on his head and prayed for the pain to abate and for her son to be healed. Before she had finished praying the child went to sleep and slept soundly all night. In the morning he was well. She had a strong testimony and was very active in the Church. She served as a Relief Society teacher for many years. Her husband, Christian John served in various church calling. Earlier as a missionary he was a conference president in Norway as well as Denmark. After moving to Utah he served as a bishop’s counselor, bishop, temple ordinance worker, and stake patriarch. At the time of his death he had given 800 patriarchal blessings. In 18 Sept 1912 Christian John, then age 81, married a fourth wife. With four families and demanding callings in the Church, each of his wives obviously had to take on many responsibilities on their own. He had 19 children plus two adopted sons.
In the spring of 1893 Inger moved her family to Cove, Utah. She remained there until about 1900 when she moved back to Logan. Christian John’s first wife Barbara Dorthea had just died. During the final 10 years of her life, Inger had a more comfortable existence. Her children and grandchildren fondly remember visits by her and Christian John. They traveled by horse and buggy. It is reported they were proud of their horse with a colt running at her side. Christian John sported a mustache and small beard on his chin and usually wore a cream-colored duster over his dark suit. Inger wore a black ankle length dress and black bonnet. She was an unusually caring person and in particular gave attention and love to the children. Inger died 19 August 1910 in Logan and is buried in the Logan Cemetery.!B  1862 NZ Gen. Reg. Registration, cert. # 45753, issued 28 JAN 1960.
M  1885 NZ Gen. Reg. Registration, cert. #1457, issued 19 OCT 1959.
D  1901 NZ Gen. Reg. Registration, cert. # 6923, issued 19 OCT 1959.

Histories of the Voyages of Immigrants to New Zealand
Who Were Ancestors of Clifford H. Edwards
Most of This Document Was Prepared By
Ruby Franklin Holbeck My Great Aunt
I Have Taken the Liberty of Making a Few Additions
By
Clifford H. Edwards

The following is an excerpt from New Zealand Shipwrecks: 1795-1960 by C.W.N. Irgram and P. O. Wheatley:
Phoenix— Schooner: The vessel sailed from Nelson for Wellington on November 21, 1846 with a complement of seven persons, including a Mr. Perry, a merchant, and was wrecked somewhere between Stephen and D’Urvill Islands, with the loss of all hands. The weather was very foggy at the time of the casualty, and the first intimation of the disaster was the finding of a paper parcel belonging to Mr. Perry, several other articles and the timbers of a vessel about the size of the Phoenix near Rangitoto. In August 1847 it was reported that the keel of a vessel of about 40 Feet in length was seen off Port Gore, and was thought to be a part of the hull of the Phoenix. The Phoenix, registered No. 5 of 1846 Port of Nelson, was a schooner of 37 tons register, built at Nelson in 1846 by Alexander Perry and her dimensions were length 48.8 feet, beam 13.6 feet, depth 7.7 feet. She was owned by Alexander Perry of Nelson, merchant and was commanded by Captain George Cooper.

Captain George Cooper was a former mate of the Fifeshire. The Captain of the Phoenix has left a wife and young family for whom a subscription will be opened at the custom house.

The following is a brief outline of the history of the Cooper–Hurren, Franklin–Hurren, Douglas–Hurren and Franklin–Gunderson families as told by Ruby Franklin:
In 1841 when the first settlers and surveyors were leaving England there was one man who cam out on either the Whitby or S. Fifeshire who perhaps had a considerable influence on the history of these people. His name was Richard Maund. But more about him later.
It was in the year 1842 on the 1st of February that the S Fifeshire arrived at Nelson, bringing out from England the main body of the first settlers to Nelson. After landing her passengers, she was trying to get out of the port, but was carried onto the rocks by the tide and fell broadside onto the arrow reef now know as Fifeshire Rock. She was wrecked on 27 February 1842.
Many of the people who traveled from England in the Fifeshire settled at Motueka and one will find in the English Church burial ground many graves of those original passengers of the Fifeshire. The font in use at St. Thomas’ Anglican Church was made from the mast of this ship.
Mary Anne Hurren was a passenger on this ship and I believe, was born in Kent, England in the year 1824 according to what she had told me, Being 18 years of age at that time. She must have had her first birthday in New Zealand shortly after her arrival here as her birthday was on the 14th of February.
Shortly after arrival in Nelson, Marry Anne Hurren was married to George Cooper, who came out as mate on the S Fifeshire. They lived at first in Nelson in Have Road, I believe. George Cooper was later in 1846, Captain of the schooner Pheonix which was also built by him, and three others whose names are unknown to me although my cousin Mand Slatter thinks one of them was a Mr. Lightbrand.
The Phoenix sailed out on her maiden voyage, on November 21 1846 and was wrecked with seven persons on board. There was one passenger, a Mr. Perry of Nelson, who was also the owner of the boat. George Cooper, Captain of the boat, left a wife and two young daughters, Maria who later married Captain Robert McNabb and Francis who married George Boyce. A third child, another daughter, was not born until about 7 months after this sad happening. Her name was Mary Ann and she married John William Slatter in 1861. (note: It was thought that the Phoenix may have struck a rock.)
In 1848 on the 19th day of October, Mary Ann Hurren Cooper married my paternal grandfather, Robert Benjamin Franklin, who arrived in Nelson from England in the year 1842. He came out on the S. Lloyds which arrived on the 15th of February at the Haven Nelson. He and two brothers, James and Alex were listed under the name of Maund, and two  sisters under the name of Franklin. They traveled out with Mrs. Mary Ann Maund who was listed as their mother. The names of the girls were Maria Emily aged 17 years and Sarah Ann aged 15 years. Robert Benjamin was listed as 13 years and Alex 9 years and I believe Thomas was 11 years. But his name (Thomas) was struck off the list so presume he must have been one of the unfortunate children who died on the voyage out from England. In the ship’s report, it was stated that no less than 65 children died on the passage. Shortly after their arrival in New Zealand, Robert Benjamin and Alex went back to the name of Franklin.
Mary Ann Maund may have been Mary Ann Franklin before her marriage to Richard Maund. Mary Ann Franklin’s name was Godsall.
Robert Benjamin Franklin and Mary Ann Hurren Cooper Franklin had a family of eight, four sons and four daughters. The sons were Robert, Benjamin, Thomas, and George Reuben. The daughters were Alice Maud, Ellen Jane, Agnes, and Jessie.
On 16 July 1867 my grandfather (Paternal) died and once more Mary Anne Hurren was left to morn the loss of a husband, and father of her children. He was only 39 years of age and my grandmother 43. Very young to have been widowed twice.
During the time of one of the disturbances between the Maoris and the white settlers, my grandmother was befriended by a Maori who had evidently some influence. At this time many of the settlers were massacred, but my grandmother and her young family were spared as a result of the intervention of this Maori. He came to her and told her of what was going to take place (he could speak a little English) but told her that if she wold do as he told her she would be safe, also her children. She was living quite a distance from any of the other settlers and was alone with her children and so was naturally terrified of what might happen to them. But the Maori had told her to stay in the house and keep the children in the house with her and they would be safe. As time went on, she became more anxious and almost decided to take the children outside and try to hide amongst the trees. But then she thought of what the Maori had said to her, that she would be safe provided she stayed in the house with the children. So she stayed and when the raiding party came they went through the house but when they came to her cabin trunk they became very suspicious as they thought it large enough for a man to hide in it. She could not speak any Maori, but tried to tell them, by raising both her hands to lift the lid. This she did several times. Then one of the party understood what she was trying to convey to them. He went over to the trunk, but made several attempts before finally raising the lid, as he was still afraid of what might be hidden inside. This trunk contained many of grandmother’s cherished possessions which she had brought out from England with her. These she gave to the Maoris hoping and praying that they would take them and leave her and her children in safety. This they did after a final look around.
When her family was grown up she used to go over to visit her neighbor whose property adjoined hers so I have been told as she would be worried as to whether he was in good health or she could have had an accident. Her neighbor was Mr. William Douglas and was a widower. He too was left alone as his family were married and had homes of their own. If he did not see my grandmother about, he would be over to see if she was alright. In 1880 they decided to get married and so help each other. William Douglas was born in Jedburg Scotland in 1819 and married Mary Dixon at North Shids Scotland in 1841 at the age of 22 and came to New Zealand in 1843. He died on 20 Jan 1901 leaving Mary Anne Hurren a widow for the third time. He also left a family of five sons and three daughters by his first marriage.
My grandmother Mary Ann Hurren lived until the 5th of October 1916. Many of her decedents learned to love and honor this wonderful old pioneer as did many others who came in contact with her. She spent many of her last years at our home in Kopuaranga and she was sadly missed when she died there in 1916. She was buried in the Gunderson family plot along side her son (My father) George Reubin Franklin who had preceded her on 18 July 1901. (This being her wish). At the Mauriceville West Lutheran Cemetery, Wairarapa, New Zealand.
The house where my father was born and where he spent his boyhood days and later when he was ill came to stay with his mother in hopes of recovering in some small measure his health, overlooked Ruby Bay. I had often wondered why I was given the name of Ruby, but it was not until 1934 when I was staying with my brother Alex and his wife, formerly Catherine Drummond, at Braeburn Moutere that I found out. My brother took us for a motor trip around to place he thought that I might be interested in seeing. He pointed out the place where the house my father was born in once stood. It had been destroyed by fire, I understand, but the trees were still there and part of the garden was still in evidence. There is a beautiful view from this place of Ruby Bay. My brother told me that my father named me Ruby after this bay which he loved so much.
My mother was born in Copoenhagen Denmark on the 12th of March 1866 and came to New Zealand with her father Gunder Heinrich Gundersen and her mother Hermione Benedicte Bahn Gunderson and her sisters Betty Emile and Jenny Henriette. Also an Aunt Johanne Bahn per the S Crusader which left from London October 10, 1872 and arrived in Christchurch, New Zealand on 6 January 1873. Her only brother at that time was Thor Johan who died on the voyage out. His age was one year and some months.
My grandfather Gunder Heinrich Gundersen left Denmark for London England 12 months before they embarked for New Zealand, as he wished to learn more of the English language and more of the English customs before coming out here. My grandmother had spent some time in England before her marriage. Hermione, or (Hermine) Benedicte Gundersen and her sister Johanne Bahn stayed in Christchurch for some time with the family after Gunder Heinrich Gundersen had left en rout to Maruriceville. They opened up a laundry there and waited until it was possible for them to travel to their destination in the Wairarapa. The roads were little more than tracks in those days. Their first house was built from rough sawn timber and slabs to shingle the roof. The shingles were hand cut.

There is a story told about the fact that in Mauriceville at the Gunderson’s place there was a wooden platform built upon which they held dances.

35. Agnes Marie GUNDERSEN [scrapbook] ^{1, 2} was born on 12 Mar 1866 in København, København amt, Danmark. She died ³ on 07 Jan 1953 in Otaki Railway, Otaki, Wellington, New Zealand. She was buried ^{4, 5} on 09 Jan 1953 in Mauriceville West, Wellington, New Zealand. Agnes was sealed to her parents on 26 Jul 1967 in the Hamilton New Zealand temple. She was baptized on 22 Oct 1960 in the Hamilton New Zealand temple. She was endowed on 12 Dec 1960 in the Hamilton New Zealand temple. [Parents]

36. Christian John LARSEN [scrapbook] ^{1, 2, 3, 4} was born on 21 Mar 1831 in Grejs, Vejle, Danmark. He died on 15 Sep 1915 in Logan, Cache, Utah, United States. He was buried on 17 Sep 1915 in Logan, Cache, Utah, United States. Christian was sealed to his parents on 04 Nov 1959 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was baptized on 19 Aug 1850. He was endowed on 11 Nov 1859 in the Endowment House temple. Christian married Inger Margarethe (Alfsen) PETERSEN ¹ on 12 Dec 1863 in Logan, Cache, Utah, United States. They were sealed on 12 Dec 1863 in the Logan Utah temple. [Parents]

JOURNALS OF CHRISTIAN JOHN LARSEN

Christian J. Larsen missionary to Nelson ancestor
“...One of my ancestors is Christian J. Larson. And he is an example of the impact of hearing and acting upon the word, even through times of trial. He first heard the gospel preached by Elder George P. Dykes on August 15, 1850 in Copenhagen, Denmark. He was moved by what he heard and experienced those swelling emotions that Alma writes about in Alma 32. And four days later, he acted upon it and was baptized. He was the 31st Danish convert in this dispensation. On August 25, some 10 days after first hearing the gospel preached, he was confirmed a member of the Church by Erastus Snow...on the first sacrament meeting held in Denmark. He was ordained an elder, again by Erastus Snow, and was sent as a missionary to his hometown, where he preached the gospel to his parents. And his mom and dad, the same day they heard the message from their son, were baptized, as was his older sister. He was then sent to Norway in the company of six other Elders to preside over the Brevik Conference Mission and to preach the gospel. Soon after their arrival, they were thrown in jail, where they remained for 6 and a half months. He was jailed for the "illegal practice of religion." Christian wrote that while he counted it a privilege to suffer for the gospel's sake, he worried that his time in jail would prevent him from spreading the good news to others. But this was a concern he didn't need to be worried about, due to his faith. While he was there, he and his companions who were in jail with him often sang the songs of Zion to keep up their spirits. A pastor by the name of Carl Wittenborg heard their singing through the window of the jail. He was intrigued and visited them in prison. After visiting them for four months, he desired to be baptized. They arranged for his baptism to be performed by some local members. And then later he returned to them so he could be confirmed a member of the Church in the jail cell. He later worked for their release, which he accomplished some two months or so after his baptism. In the meantime, they're still in prison. They preach the gospel to a cellmate whose name was Johann Andreas Jensen. Now, Johann Andreas Jensen was a religious dissident.
I think that's why he was jailed. Now he was not interested at first in what these Mormon elders had to say. But then on one particular occasion in a jail cell meeting, and I'll read from the Scandinavian mission history. It reads, quote, "Elder Christian Larsen testified to the truth of the gospel under the influence of the Holy Ghost and made a lasting impression on him. The brethren continue to converse with Mr. Jensen until they were all brought under a most pleasant and divine influence. Mr. Jensen burst into tears, declaring he knew that what they were saying was true." Close quote. He was baptized, immigrated to America, and one of his daughters married an Andrew C. Nelson, whose grandson, Russell M. Nelson, is the president of the church. Incidentally, they also baptized three of the jailer's daughters before they left. Upon his release from jail, Christian J. Larsen immigrated to America by handcart to join the Saints. As we all know, this was not an easy journey. Now I share this little slice of the faith of Christian J. Larson because they demonstrate to me that the word has a great tendency to foster faith in the hearts and minds of the hearers who allow it to enter his or her heart and then act upon it. It is for this reason that the Lord calls servants, and I'm going to quote scripture, "to bear testimony of Him and by so doing--" I'm still reading Scripture --the Lord God prepareth the way that the residue of men may have faith in Christ, that the Holy Ghost may have place in their hearts according to the power thereof." Close quote. Now, Christian spent six months in jail, six and a half, and he could have said something like, I'm in jail and what in the world am I doing here, and how is the Lord manifesting his hand in my life? Yet he succeeded in participating in some key conversions while in jail. In fact, I wondered as I read this story, if Johann Andreas Jensen would have ever accepted the Church if he hadn't been thrown into the jail cell with him. So the Lord works in his ways…” — Marcus Nash (Men and Women of Faith lecture, February 2012)

41
1

• 7 May 2023
This story is a bit different from what I heard in the past. It’s been a few years since President Nelson told the story in General Conference of his ancestor, a jailor in a Norwegian prison, who joined the Church because of the teachings of Christian Larsen and his fellows while they were incarcerated. I also heard that it was actually one of Christian’s brothers who taught the Prophet’s forebear. All the same, whichever story is correct, it does speak to the best way the gospel goes forward throughout the world. Thanks for sharing.

(Located in Church Historians Office, 2nd Floor; Salt Lake City, Utah)

Microfilm
MS 1090
Larsen, Christian J.  1831 - 1915
Journals 1851 - 1914

Volume 1
Ledger Book about 8 inches x 13 inches
Donated to Church Historians Office in 1914 by John C. Larsen (156 So. 1st E., Logan)
May 1851 - Sep 1890
119 pages
written in Danish (partly in ink, partly in pencil)

Volume 2
Ledger Book
Dec 1877 - Aug 1903
page 100 - page 357
written in English

Volume 3
May 1851 - Mar 1853
page 1 - 162
written in English
translation of volume 1
different style of handwriting

Volume 4
Apr 1853 - May 1908
page 1 - 129
written in English
same handwriting as volume 3
continuation of volume 3

Volume 5
May 1851 - Sep 1914
217 double-spaced type written pages (in English)
appears to be a typed copy of volumes 3 & 4

I had the privilege to hold and look at the original volume 1 in my hands at the Church
Historians Office - August 2, 2000 - Dennis M. Larsen
Published Autobiography
Title: Biography of Christian J. Larsen
Compiled by Shauna S. Olsen, Westminister, Ca., 1998. 100 p.
FHL microfilm # US/CAN Film 2056045 Item 8

Note: Christian John Larsen was born in Denmark in 1831.  He joined the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in 1850 and served as a missionary for several
years before coming to Utah.  He brought his first wife Barbara Jensine Dorothea
Olsen who is believed to be the daughter of King Christian IX of Denmark.  After
arriving in Utah he settled in Ogden before settling in Sanpete county.  He married
three additional times, two in polygamy, to Eingeborg Louise Ellefsen and later
her sister-in-law Inger Margretta Peterson Ellefsen.  Information on his life, his
mission and his family is included in this material.  Descendants live in Utah,
California, and elsewhere.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHRISTIAN JOHN LARSEN

(March 21, 1831 - June 27, 1851)

    I,  Christian J.  Larsen,  was born March 21,  1831 in the town of "Greis",  County
of Veile, in the province of Jutland, Denmark.

    When I had reached the age of between six and seven years, I passed through a
very severe sickness and I have been told by my mother, that for three days she had
considered me dead and had commenced to prepare my burial clothes.  I recovered,
however, and afterwards I found employment in a cloth factory in my native town
where a number of other children, both boys and girls also worked, besides some
older people, and we were, by the latter, led to much improper talk and conduct,
and I well remember, that at one time, we smaller ones tried to excel each other
in who could beat in swearing.  I was then only between seven and eight years old,
but one day, while we were thus engaged in that wicked practice, I had a feeling of
fear come upon me and a voice within my heart said: "What are you doing ?  You
know it is sin. " And, at the same time I formed a resolution that I would never do it
again, nor would I drink any intoxicating drinks, if my Heavenly Father would only
forgive me for the past and I felt that I had indeed made a covenant that I have made
with Him since I entered the Church for this was in my childhood, long before I came
to a knowledge of the Gospel.

    My parents, Lars Johansen and Anna Margrethe Sorensen, were very sincere
in their religious belief, Lutherans, and they would generally take their children
with them to church every Sunday and I therefore know that I would have received
a severe chastisement, from them if they had learned of my evil ways, but when
I had repented, I did not let anybody know about the resolution and covenant that I
had made with God until I became a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints.

    I continued to work in the before mentioned factory till I had reached the age of
14 years and was then confirmed according to the rites of the Lutheran Church.  We
worked twelve hours a day and between the hours of 7 and 9 in the evening I attended
school, the school teacher coming down from the nearby village to the factory for
that purpose.  After having passed the "Confirmation", I became an apprentice with
my brother Johannes, who was a tailor, and we worked at that trade in his home
and also at times in other places in the neighborhood till I was 17 years old, and
then I moved to Copenhagen.  This was in the year 1848, when war had broken out
between Germany and Denmark, and, as one consequence of that event, work in
our line of trade in Copenhagen was plentiful, and I worked together with brother
Johannes, sewing clothing for the soldiers.  In the Spring of 1850, I hired out as
a servant to Colonel Coletevin and family, who were very kind to me, allowing me
much freedom and only having very light work to perform; yet, there was something
within that made me feel dissatisfied, and I therefore quit my employers, although
they made me some very tempting offers, if I would remain in their service, and
even exempting me from serving my country in the army.
    About that time, my brother Johannes had frequented the Baptist congregations
and had taken much interest in their doctrines, yet I would not go with him to their
meetings, but attended service in the Lutheran Church in the forenoon on Sundays;
yet I found no spiritual food or satisfaction in the fry and ready-made sermons of
he pastor, and I often meditated upon the cause for this and wondered why- it was
that I could not get a taste for religion like so many other church goers, some of
them I had myself seen drunk and unable to get to their home without me helping
them, and I had heard them swear and use other bad language, and yet they were
Christians -- it was a puzzle to me,  how that could be.

    Sunday, August 11, 1850, my brother Johannes, having attended Baptist Meeting,
came to me in the evening and informed me that some men had arrived from America,
who said that they were disciples of Jesus like those in the days of the Apostles.
That declaration made a very curious impression upon my mind at once, and I told
my brother that I would go with him to Baptist meeting on purpose to see and talk
with those men, and he told me that on the following Wednesday evening, I could go
with him to meeting, and then I could see them.  To this proposition assented and I
longed for the intervening days to pass.  I well remember how, while on my way to
that meeting, I prayed to God in my heart that He would assist me to understand
what the Baptist minister would have to say, but, to my surprise, it was no clearer
to me than what I had heard in the Lutheran Church.  The following Friday, in the
afternoon, I had the first opportunity to hear a discussion between two Baptists and
Elder Dykes, one of the missionaries from America, and was all the time in
sympathy with the new doctrine and peculiar pleasant influence rested upon me that
I had not experienced before -- I was converted, and the following Monday, August
19th, I was baptized by Elder P. 0. Hansen, another of the American missionaries,
in the Sound (Eoresund), and when I came out of the water, it seemed to me that the
heavens were opened and my mind lightened to such a degree that I could see and
comprehend many things which I have not even thought of before. The following
Sunday, which was August 25th, I was confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints under the hands of Apostle Erastus Snow.  That same
day the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered to the Saints for the first
time in Scandinavia and I did receive the gift of the Holy Ghost and even as I went
home from that meeting the spirit revealed to me the doctrine and principle of the
gathering to Zion.  Oh, how I desired to live among people who believed in God as
I did and would serve him.  It must be understood that nobody had yet given me the
first hint or said a word about that subject, yet I felt so sure about it, that I believed
that I could convince anybody about the truth of these principles, but it was not many
days afterwards till I learned that the testimony must come from God, and He gives
as he pleaseth.  I met two of my friends -- a young man -- and in my happy zeal
and joy, I commenced to impart to them some of my feelings and experiences of
late and they seemed to listen with interest to what I related without uttering a word.
I thought that they were almost converted, but then one of them lifted his foot and
gave me a kick in the stomach that sent me on my back in the gutter.  I was, however,
not hurt by that heavy fall, but it gave me a lesson in using wisdom, when offering
the Gospel truth to strangers.

    In the month of October, 1850, I was ordained a Deacon by Elder John Eric
Forsgreen, who was one of the missionaries from America, and I was appointed
to labor among the saints in company with a brother Aagreen, who had been ordained
a Teacher.  While thus engaged, I was often much affected by evil spirits who
revived .in my mind many of my former evil habits of talk and thinking, yet, while
I was speaking to the saints on Gospel principles or praying with them, those evil
influences would leave me, but would return and torment me again afterwards to
such an extent that I sometimes could feel the sweat on my back and underwear.
In this condition I suffered for about two weeks, but I did not reveal it to anybody,
except my Heavenly Father of whom I prayed for deliverance.

    At that time Apostle Erastus Snow was in England on purpose to raise some
money for publishing the Book of Mormon in the Danish language, and after his
return he held a priesthood meeting, giving much valuable instruction -- among
other subjects also concerning evil spirits and the way to conquer them and their
influence by fasting and prayer.  He referred the fact that Jesus taught His disciples
, that certain spirits would not be conquered and depart without fasting and prayer.
I at once made a covenant with God that I would fast four nights and three days that
God might deliver me from those abominable and wicked influences, and thanks to
God, I had not fasted very long till I was delivered from them, yet I kept my promises
of fasting while I was visiting the Saints and admonished them to be faithful to the
covenant that they had made with God, which labor was very necessary at that time,
for some of them were more or less in doubt about the covenant and doctrine they
had embraced and this doubt more so among the members who had formerly belonged
to the Baptist Faith.  While I was fasting and visiting the Saints in this way I would
each day go out in the royal park, Frederiksberg, and in this secluded grove seek
the Lord for strength and He gave the strength I needed and my testimony of the truth
of the gospel became stronger and stronger.

    During the winter months we had considerable persecution from the mobs in our
public meetings and for some time we had to hold meetings only in the private homes
of the saints.

    In the month of January, 1851, Brother Aagreen and I were appointed to call on
the King -- Frederick the Seventh -- at his residence, the palace "Christianborg,"
with a petition for protection in our religious meetings and to present him with a
copy of the Book of Mormon.

March 11th, 1851, I was ordained a Priest by Apostle Erastus Snow and
appointed to go as a missionary in company with Elder Christen Christiansen to
the city of Aalborg, to assist Elder George P. Dykes, who had established a branch
of the church there.  On March 12th, we left Copenhagen by train for Roeskilde and
from that city we traveled on foot to Horsoer and remained there one day waiting for
a steamer to take us to Aarhus in Jutland. Arriving in Aarhus we went on foot to
Aalborg, where we arrived Sunday morning, March 16th, and received a hearty
welcome from Elder Dykes and the saints, and on the same day we attended two
good meetings and became acquainted with the saints.  In the evening we were invited
to administer to a sick child in the family of Sister Maria Olsen -- Dykes, Christiansen
and I -- and it was on that occasion that I for the first time met the young lady who
afterwards became my first wife, and it was a strange feeling that came upon me at
once when I saw her -- an impression like this; "There is your wife. " This impression
however, I took to be a temptation, because I had formed an idea, from what St. Paul
writes, that it is better for a missionary to be not married, and I had sincerely
prayed to God that He would make use of me as a missionary preaching the Gospel
to my fellowmen, because that had given me so much happiness.  I labored most of
the time in company with Elder George P. Dykes -- on week days mostly out in the
farming country, but on Sundays in the city holding meetings, and once a week we
held council meeting.  We had found much success in our labor in a village called
Hals and the farming district around that place, and on May 11th a branch of the
church was organized there, with Brother Domgaard as president, and there were
members of that branch in "Kjeld's Gaardene, " Hasris and Klarup.

    After a meeting held in Aalborg, May 11th, I went to the home of Taylor Olsen,
whose family were members of the church, but he was not, and it was his daughter,
Barbara Jensine Dorthea, who had made such an impression upon my feeling that
first time I saw her and felt impressed that she was to become my wife; but I had
been fasting and praying to God that He would remove that feeling from me, if it was
against His will that I retained that feeling, or else to give me a testimony that He
approved of it.  To this end I revealed my feelings to the girl's mother and asked
her permission to speak to her daughter on the subject, and she gave me her permiss-
ion at once and told me that her daughter had had the same impression on the very
first time she saw me, but that she had struggled against that impression, thinking
that it originated from and evil source.  After that conversation with the mother and
subsequently with the daughter, we agreed to get married whenever it should be our
happy lot to emigrate to Zion, and all recognized the hand of God in this arrangement.

    May l2th, I wrote letters of encouragement to C. P. Nielsen in Hjorring and
Knud in Klarup, who were hindered from attending our council meetings. In the
evening I attended the council meeting and I was there appointed to visit the saints
in Hals branch to encourage them in their faith.  I closed the meeting with prayer
that night.  Remained in Aalborg May 13th and also visited the saints on Sunday.

    May 14th, I accompanied Elder Christiansen some distance out from Aalborg on
his way to Skive where he was going to bring the glad message to his parents. I also
wrote letters to my brothers Johannes and Lauritz and also to my parents.  In the
evening I attended meeting in Aalborg.

    May 15th. On my way to Hals, I visited a farm and talked to the people concerning
the Gospel.  When I reached Hals, I found Sister Lina very sick, but after administer-
ing and praying for her, she recovered at once and became well.

    May 16th. I held meeting in the house of N. C. Domgaard and administered the
Sacrament to the saints.

    On the 17th, I visited some strangers and in the evening we had a prayer meeting.

    May 18th. Being Sunday, I went to Kjelk to hold meeting; and in Moustown; many
came to hear and received a strong testimony of the truth. After meeting I went to
Jens Bister in Kjarup and came in conversation with a number of people about the
Gospel.  After having held a prayer meeting in the house of Brother P. Christensen
and administering the Sacrament that evening to the saints, I baptized a girl by the
name of Anna Maria Elizabeth Hermansen.

    May 19th, Monday, I went to Knud Nielsen in Kjeldgaard to encourage the saints
there.

    Tuesday, May 20th, I returned to Aalborg, where I had the pleasure of meeting
Elder Dykes, who had just returned from Sleswig.  In the evening we had a council
meeting, where I reported my last missionary labors.  I also wrote a letter to Elder
Chr. Christiansen.

    Wednesday, May 21st, I wrote a letter to President E. Snow and also one to my
brother. Christen.  We had a Love-Feast in our Assembly Hall and we had a splendid
time.  Elder Dykes was the principal speaker.

    May 23rd, Friday, Elder Dykes went to England. Some of us were out in a grove,
singing and offering prayers.  I visited that day a farmer by name of Gardener and
bore my testimony to him about the Gospel.  I gave him my New Testament.

    May 24th. I went over to Sunby after Sarah Jensen for Sister Petersen who was
sick; it was only 4 o'clock in the morning.  Later in the day we had a meeting in the
house of Brother Jens Thompson and the afternoon we had a meeting in our Assembly
Hall, where I was the speaker as in the previous meeting, and administered the
Sacrament  I baptized two girls in the evening and we all felt well.

    May 26th, Monday  I wrote a letter to my brother Lauritz and also one to Elder
Chr.  Christiansen   I also wrote a letter for Sister Olsen to her brother in
Copenhagen  In our council meeting on Sunday I was appointed to go to Kjeldgaard
to hold meeting, June 1st.

    May 27th, I visited the saints and also wrote a letter of encouragement to the
saints in Hals.

    May 28th, I visited the saints and wrote a letter for Sister Andrea Petersen to
her father in Copenhagen, and then went to Kjeldgaard.

    May 29th, I held meeting in the house of Brother Knud Nielsen, I afterwards in
the company of the brethren, Jens Jorgensen, Nels Petersen, and Hans Nielsen,
went to North Kongerslev, where we had once held a meeting before, in the house of
the magistrate, but he was not willing to permit it again.  We therefore went to a
Baptist congregation and tried to convert them, but we found them to be very stubborn,
and some of the villagers became so angry that they mobbed us and pelted us with
stones.  As we were leaving and in the edge of the village, we were invited to hold
meeting in the house of a widow as she wished to hear us, and we accepted, but we
had only sung a couple of verses before we found the mob had again surrounded that
house, and, with stones, crushed the windows and broke the doors, and we were
compelled to leave, yet pursued by the mob who continued their attack upon us with
stones; but, fortunately, none of us got hurt.  I remained over night at Brother Knud
in Kjeldgaard.

    May the 30th, I went to Aalborg and attended prayer meeting in the evening.
May 31st, I visited the saints in the town.

JUNE, 1851

    June 1st, Sunday, I attended meeting and also blessed Sister Petersen.  Later
I baptized Gardiner Jens Jensen.  In the evening I conducted a small prayer meeting.

    June 2nd.  I wrote letters to Elders Forsgreen and Dykes.

    June 3rd  On this day I was in North Sundby visiting the saints

June 4th  I held a meeting and the evening attended council meeting and reported
my missionary labors in Kjelgaard and Kongerslev  I was appointed to go to Hals
and hold a meeting with the saints there the following Sunday.

    June 5th.  I held a meeting and in the evening attended council meeting and fast
meeting,.  I also wrote letters to Elders Chr. Christiansen and H.F. Jensen,
encouraging the saints to faithfulness.

    June 6th.  I started for Hals -- fasting -- and on the way, I had a ride along with
a couple of farmers and had an opportunity to preach the Gospel to them.

    June 7th.  Saturday, I spent visiting the saints in Hals.

    June 8th.  I held meeting with the saints in the house of Brother Domgaard and
administered the sacrament.

    June 9th.  Accompanied by some of the saints, I went to Mous, a village, and
conversed with some of the people, seeking an opportunity to hold a meeting, and in
two places we were given opportunities, but the blacksmith followed us everywhere
and disturbed our efforts.  We finally had to leave and went to Brother Peter
Christiansen in Gudomlund, where we held meeting and administered the sacrament
to the saints and also preached to some strangers and from there I went to Brother
Knud Nielsen in Kjeldgaard and stayed over night.

    June 10th, Tuesday.  I visited Niels Mikkelsen and had a good talk with him, and
he said that he would soon be baptized.  I also visited a Sister Stine in Skoustrup; she
was much in doubt, but when I left her she felt some improved in her faith.  From
there I went to Brother Knud in Klarup and administered to him for his sickness, and
he was at once restored.  From there I went to Aalborg .

    June 11th  I wrote a letter to my brother, Christen, and in the evening held a
meeting in our hall.

    June 12th, Thursday, I wrote to Elder Forsgreen.  I also tried to encourage a
Brother Jens Jensen, who was wavering in his faith.  In the afternoon I had a meeting
and in the evening, in council meeting. I reported my mission to Hals.

    June 13th, Friday.  I wrote to Soren Nielsen, also visited some strangers, among
which was also a school teacher and conversed with them about our belief. In the
evening I attended a prayer meeting and spoke for a little while.

    June 14th, Saturday.  I wrote a letter to Maren Hansen, in Linvig and also one
to Brother Domgaard in Hals and visited some of the saints.

    June 15th, Sunday.  Attended meeting and I occupied part of the time in speaking
and praying with the saints.  We had news from the great conference lately held in
England.

    June 16th.  I wrote a letter to Brother Bjergaard and also visited some of the
saints.  Council meeting in the evening.

    June 17th.  I went to visit some of the saints in Gjestrup and in Linstrand, but
did not find them at home.

    June 18th.  I visited brother Jens Jensen again and encouraged him to be firm
in the faith  and good works.  In the evening council meeting and I opened with prayer.

    June 19th.  I wrote a letter to Brother Forsgreen in Copenhagen and also one to
Chr. Christiansen in Hjorring.  I blessed Brother S. Thomson for his sickness to
be healed.

    June 20th.  I administered to Sister Maria Olsen for her sickness to be healed.
Prayer meeting in the evening.  I spoke some.

    June 21st.  I went to North Sundby and visited the saints.

    June 22nd, Sunday and Fast Day.  I blessed Maria and Julia Olsen and administered
the sacrament.  I spoke to the saints and the Spirit of God was with us and we had a
time rejoicing.  After meeting we went down to the water for the purpose of performing
the ordinance of baptism, and we sang a hymn, but before we got any farther, a great
crowd of the people from the town had come down, and we tried to present to them the
Gospel principles, but in vain.  They only made a row and finally seized some of us to
bring us before the chief priest that we should prove our doctrines before him, and to
this we were more than willing.  Two sailors had hold of me -- one under each arm --
and led me ahead of the crowd back to the city and the residence of the parson, but he
would have nothing to do with us, although the people urged him very much to do so
and he finally expelled them from his home, but he advised us to remain on his porch
till the mob had dispersed,  yet they would not leave,  wherefore Brother Jensen and I
started for our friend, Taylor Olsen, and the crowd followed us but did not harm us --
thanks to God.  A man, Jens Olsen, defended us when we arrived there, but the mob
afterwards went to our hall and did a great deal of damage there and stayed around
there till late that evening.  An incident in this mob scene I will mention.  The time
when I was violently taken away to the priest, I lost my hat and I entertained no hope
of ever seeing it again, but after having passed about a whole block in the street, a
small boy came along and pressing through the crowd brought it to me, which act on
his part I consider was the inspiration from some good source for him to do so.  When
we arrived at Taylor Olsen, the parson, P. Miller, appeared and asked for an
interview with Brother H. P. Jensen, but as he had gone home to Sundby, I had to take
his place as defense therefore had a very long discourse with that clergyman upon the
principles of the Gospel.  I challenged him to prove his doctrine from the Bible and
agreed to do the same with regard to our doctrine; in the heat of excitement, he some-
times became very angry and said many things about us that were untrue and unreason-
able, and even when I would take the Bible to prove our doctrines, he would put his
hand on it to prevent me from using it and at one time puffed me in the face with it.
At last he became more rational, and in parting declared that our doctrines were
pretty good sense after all.  I bore my testimony to him concerning the mission of
Joseph Smith, the prophet, and told him that when we should meet in the great Hereafter
that he should know and remember my testimony.  We parted friends. The mob,
however, had continued their spoliation work at our hall till past midnight, when they
were finally- dispersed by- the soldiery, which was called out to quell the disturbance,
but at the same time arose a great thunder storm and lightning with rain, that helped
still more to drive the mob home, we all felt very grateful for having escaped without
any serious harm or bodily injury.

    June 23rd, Monday.  I wrote a letter to Brother Forsgreen and attended a council
meeting in the evening in the house of Brother S. Thompsen, and I was appointed to
go to Hals the following Sunday.  The mob had again gathered and soon they broke in
a window, and the soldiers were again called out to disperse the mob, and two soldiers
were placed to guard the door. Brother Jensen was obliged to remain with me through
the night.

    June 24th.  I wrote letters to my brother Lauritz Larsen and to Elder P. 0. Hansen.
In the evening the mob again became very violent and broke in the windows in the house
of Jens Olsen and Thomsen and again the soldiers had to be called out to disperse the
mob, and the street was closed by a guard.  While this hostile affair lasted, I passed
from the Thomsen family to the Olsens and back again cheering and encouraging them
and praying with them.

    June 25th, Wednesday.  I visited some of the saints that day and cheered them the
best I could.  In the evening the mob again made their appearance and broke in the
windows in the homes of Brother Lind and Jens Thompsen. I remained in the home of
Brother Soren Thomsen in the hope that the mob would leave us in peace after 12 o'clock
and we had our evening prayer and were about to retire and for safety I was just putting
a bolt in to secure the outside shutters of the window in the room which faced the street,
when a stone struck the post and broke it without breaking the sashes or glass. In the
larger room there were four or five windows which all were broken before the soldiers
succeeded in dispersing the mob.

    June 26th.  This day Brother Soren Thomsen was arrested by the police, being
accused of having thrown stones on the mob from an upstairs window, which, however
was not true. I now went to North Sundby, intending to proceed farther on to Hals, but
was met by one of our Sisters who had just come from there and she reported that the
mob was raving mad there also and advised us not to go there for the present, and I,
therefore, returned to Aalborg.  In the evening the mob smashed the windows in the
home of Brother H.P. Jensen and also made some damage to his outdoor property,
his iron foundry.

    June 27th.  Brother Jens Thomsen and I spent the time out in the forest in prayer.
Next Page
LINKS
RETURN TO LARSEN HOME PAGE:
Go To Larsen History Index:
Return to Biographical Sketches:
Christian J. Larsen Photos and Documents:

https://dlarsen.tripod.com/larsen/histories/Christian_John_Larsen/CJL02.html

ALL 125-PAGE TYPESCRIPT

"AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHRISTIAN JOHN LARSEN

I, Christian J. Larsen, was born March 21, 1831 in the town of "Greis", County
of Veile, in the province of Jutland, Denmark.

When I had reached the age of between six and seven years, I passed through a
very severe sickness and I have been told by my mother, that for three days she had
considered me dead and had commenced to prepare my burial clothes. I recovered,
however, and afterwards I found employment in a cloth factory in my native town
where a number of other children, both boys and girls also worked, besides some
older people, and we were, by the latter, led to much improper talk and conduct,
and I well remember, that at one time, we smaller ones tried to excel each other
in who could beat in swearing. I was then only between seven and eight years old,
but one day, while we were thus engaged in that wicked practice, I had a feeling of
fear come upon me and a voice within my heart said: "What are you doing ? You
know it is sin. " And, at the same time I formed a resolution that I would never do it
again, nor would I drink any intoxicating drinks, if my Heavenly Father would only
forgive me for the past and I felt that I had indeed made a covenant that I have made
with Him since I entered the Church for this was in my childhood, long before I came
to a knowledge of the Gospel.

My parents, Lars Johansen and Anna Margrethe Sorensen, were very sincere
in their religious belief, Lutherans, and they would generally take their children
with them to church every Sunday and I therefore know that I would have received
a severe chastisement, from them if they had learned of my evil ways, but when
I had repented, I did not let anybody know about the resolution and covenant that I
had made with God until I became a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints.

I continued to work in the before mentioned factory till I had reached the age of
14 years and was then confirmed according to the rites of the Lutheran Church. We
worked twelve hours a day and between the hours of 7 and 9 in the evening I attended
school, the school teacher coming down from the nearby village to the factory for
that purpose. After having passed the "Confirmation", I became an apprentice with
my brother Johannes, who was a tailor, and we worked at that trade in his home
and also at times in other places in the neighborhood till I was 17 years old, and
then I moved to Copenhagen. This was in the year 1848, when war had broken out
between Germany and Denmark, and, as one consequence of that event, work in
our line of trade in Copenhagen was plentiful, and I worked together with brother
Johannes, sewing clothing for the soldiers. In the Spring of 1850, I hired out as
a servant to Colonel Coletevin and family, who were very kind to me, allowing me
much freedom and only having very light work to perform; yet, there was something
within that made me feel dissatisfied, and I therefore quit my employers, although
they made me some very tempting offers, if I would remain in their service, and
even exempting me from serving my country in the army.
About that time, my brother Johannes had frequented the Baptist congregations
and had taken much interest in their doctrines, yet I would not go with him to their
meetings, but attended service in the Lutheran Church in the forenoon on Sundays;
yet I found no spiritual food or satisfaction in the fry and ready-made sermons of
he pastor, and I often meditated upon the cause for this and wondered why it was
that I could not get a taste for religion like so many other church goers, some of
them I had myself seen drunk and unable to get to their home without me helping
them, and I had heard them swear and use other bad language, and yet they were
Christians -- it was a puzzle to me, how that could be.

Sunday, August 11, 1850, my brother Johannes, having attended Baptist Meeting,
came to me in the evening and informed me that some men had arrived from America,
who said that they were disciples of Jesus like those in the days of the Apostles.
That declaration made a very curious impression upon my mind at once, and I told
my brother that I would go with him to Baptist meeting on purpose to see and talk
with those men, and he told me that on the following Wednesday evening, I could go
with him to meeting, and then I could see them. To this proposition assented and I
longed for the intervening days to pass. I well remember how, while on my way to
that meeting, I prayed to God in my heart that He would assist me to understand
what the Baptist minister would have to say, but, to my surprise, it was no clearer
to me than what I had heard in the Lutheran Church. The following Friday, in the
afternoon, I had the first opportunity to hear a discussion between two Baptists and
Elder Dykes, one of the missionaries from America, and was all the time in
sympathy with the new doctrine and peculiar pleasant influence rested upon me that
I had not experienced before I was converted, and the following Monday, August
19th, I was baptized by Elder P. 0. Hansen, another of the American missionaries,
in the Sound (Eoresund), and when I came out of the water, it seemed to me that the
heavens were opened and my mind lightened to such a degree that I could see and
comprehend many things which I have not even thought of before. The following
Sunday, which was August 25th, I was confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints under the hands of Apostle Erastus Snow. That same
day the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered to the Saints for the first
time in Scandinavia and I did receive the gift of the Holy Ghost and even as I went
home from that meeting the spirit revealed to me the doctrine and principle of the
gathering to Zion. Oh, how I desired to live among people who believed in God as
I did and would serve him. It must be understood that nobody had yet given me the
first hint or said a word about that subject, yet I felt so sure about it, that I believed
that I could convince anybody about the truth of these principles, but it was not many
days afterwards till I learned that the testimony must come from God, and He gives
as he pleaseth. I met two of my friends -- a young man -- and in my happy zeal
and joy, I commenced to impart to them some of my feelings and experiences of
late and they seemed to listen with interest to what I related without uttering a word.
I thought that they were almost converted, but then one of them lifted his foot and
gave me a kick in the stomach that sent me on my back in the gutter. I was, however,
not hurt by that heavy fall, but it gave me a lesson in using wisdom, when offering
the Gospel truth to strangers.

In the month of October, 1850, I was ordained a Deacon by Elder John Eric
Forsgreen, who was one of the missionaries from America, and I was appointed
to labor among the saints in company with a brother Aagreen, who had been ordained
a Teacher. While thus engaged, I was often much affected by evil spirits who
revived .in my mind many of my former evil habits of talk and thinking, yet, while
I was speaking to the saints on Gospel principles or praying with them, those evil
influences would leave me, but would return and torment me again afterwards to
such an extent that I sometimes could feel the sweat on my back and underwear.
In this condition I suffered for about two weeks, but I did not reveal it to anybody,
except my Heavenly Father of whom I prayed for deliverance.

At that time Apostle Erastus Snow was in England on purpose to raise some
money for publishing the Book of Mormon in the Danish language, and after his
return he held a priesthood meeting, giving much valuable instruction -- among
other subjects also concerning evil spirits and the way to conquer them and their
influence by fasting and prayer. He referred the fact that Jesus taught His disciples
, that certain spirits would not be conquered and depart without fasting and prayer.
I at once made a covenant with God that I would fast four nights and three days that
God might deliver me from those abominable and wicked influences, and thanks to
God, I had not fasted very long till I was delivered from them, yet I kept my promises
of fasting while I was visiting the Saints and admonished them to be faithful to the
covenant that they had made with God, which labor was very necessary at that time,
for some of them were more or less in doubt about the covenant and doctrine they
had embraced and this doubt more so among the members who had formerly belonged
to the Baptist Faith. While I was fasting and visiting the Saints in this way I would
each day go out in the royal park, Frederiksberg, and in this secluded grove seek
the Lord for strength and He gave the strength I needed and my testimony of the truth
of the gospel became stronger and stronger.

During the winter months we had considerable persecution from the mobs in our
public meetings and for some time we had to hold meetings only in the private homes
of the saints.

In the month of January, 1851, Brother Aagreen and I were appointed to call on
the King -- Frederick the Seventh -- at his residence, the palace "Christianborg,"
with a petition for protection in our religious meetings and to present him with a
copy of the Book of Mormon.

March 11th, 1851, I was ordained a Priest by Apostle Erastus Snow and
appointed to go as a missionary in company with Elder Christen Christiansen to
the city of Aalborg, to assist Elder George P. Dykes, who had established a branch
of the church there. On March 12th, we left Copenhagen by train for Roeskilde and
from that city we traveled on foot to Horsoer and remained there one day waiting for
a steamer to take us to Aarhus in Jutland. Arriving in Aarhus we went on foot to
Aalborg, where we arrived Sunday morning, March 16th, and received a hearty
welcome from Elder Dykes and the saints, and on the same day we attended two
good meetings and became acquainted with the saints. In the evening we were invited
to administer to a sick child in the family of Sister Maria Olsen -- Dykes, Christiansen
and I -- and it was on that occasion that I for the first time met the young lady who
afterwards became my first wife, and it was a strange feeling that came upon me at
once when I saw her -- an impression like this; "There is your wife. " This impression
however, I took to be a temptation, because I had formed an idea, from what St. Paul
writes, that it is better for a missionary to be not married, and I had sincerely
prayed to God that He would make use of me as a missionary preaching the Gospel
to my fellowmen, because that had given me so much happiness. I labored most of
the time in company with Elder George P. Dykes -- on week days mostly out in the
farming country, but on Sundays in the city holding meetings, and once a week we
held council meeting. We had found much success in our labor in a village called
Hals and the farming district around that place, and on May 11th a branch of the
church was organized there, with Brother Domgaard as president, and there were
members of that branch in "Kjeld's Gaardene, " Hasris and Klarup.

After a meeting held in Aalborg, May 11th, I went to the home of Taylor Olsen,
whose family were members of the church, but he was not, and it was his daughter,
Barbara Jensine Dorthea, who had made such an impression upon my feeling that
first time I saw her and felt impressed that she was to become my wife; but I had
been fasting and praying to God that He would remove that feeling from me, if it was
against His will that I retained that feeling, or else to give me a testimony that He
approved of it. To this end I revealed my feelings to the girl's mother and asked
her permission to speak to her daughter on the subject, and she gave me her permiss-
ion at once and told me that her daughter had had the same impression on the very
first time she saw me, but that she had struggled against that impression, thinking
that it originated from and evil source. After that conversation with the mother and
subsequently with the daughter, we agreed to get married whenever it should be our
happy lot to emigrate to Zion, and all recognized the hand of God in this arrangement.

May l2th, I wrote letters of encouragement to C. P. Nielsen in Hjorring and
Knud in Klarup, who were hindered from attending our council meetings. In the
evening I attended the council meeting and I was there appointed to visit the saints
in Hals branch to encourage them in their faith. I closed the meeting with prayer
that night. Remained in Aalborg May 13th and also visited the saints on Sunday.

May 14th, I accompanied Elder Christiansen some distance out from Aalborg on
his way to Skive where he was going to bring the glad message to his parents. I also
wrote letters to my brothers Johannes and Lauritz and also to my parents. In the
evening I attended meeting in Aalborg.

May 15th. On my way to Hals, I visited a farm and talked to the people concerning
the Gospel. When I reached Hals, I found Sister Lina very sick, but after administer-
ing and praying for her, she recovered at once and became well.

May 16th. I held meeting in the house of N. C. Domgaard and administered the
Sacrament to the saints.

On the 17th, I visited some strangers and in the evening we had a prayer meeting.

May 18th. Being Sunday, I went to Kjelk to hold meeting; and in Moustown; many
came to hear and received a strong testimony of the truth. After meeting I went to
Jens Bister in Kjarup and came in conversation with a number of people about the
Gospel. After having held a prayer meeting in the house of Brother P. Christensen
and administering the Sacrament that evening to the saints, I baptized a girl by the
name of Anna Maria Elizabeth Hermansen.

May 19th, Monday, I went to Knud Nielsen in Kjeldgaard to encourage the saints
there.

Tuesday, May 20th, I returned to Aalborg, where I had the pleasure of meeting
Elder Dykes, who had just returned from Sleswig. In the evening we had a council
meeting, where I reported my last missionary labors. I also wrote a letter to Elder
Chr. Christiansen.

Wednesday, May 21st, I wrote a letter to President E. Snow and also one to my
brother. Christen. We had a Love-Feast in our Assembly Hall and we had a splendid
time. Elder Dykes was the principal speaker.

May 23rd, Friday, Elder Dykes went to England. Some of us were out in a grove,
singing and offering prayers. I visited that day a farmer by name of Gardener and
bore my testimony to him about the Gospel. I gave him my New Testament.

May 24th. I went over to Sunby after Sarah Jensen for Sister Petersen who was
sick; it was only 4 o'clock in the morning. Later in the day we had a meeting in the
house of Brother Jens Thompson and the afternoon we had a meeting in our Assembly
Hall, where I was the speaker as in the previous meeting, and administered the
Sacrament I baptized two girls in the evening and we all felt well.

May 26th, Monday I wrote a letter to my brother Lauritz and also one to Elder
Chr. Christiansen I also wrote a letter for Sister Olsen to her brother in
Copenhagen In our council meeting on Sunday I was appointed to go to Kjeldgaard
to hold meeting, June 1st.

May 27th, I visited the saints and also wrote a letter of encouragement to the
saints in Hals.

May 28th, I visited the saints and wrote a letter for Sister Andrea Petersen to
her father in Copenhagen, and then went to Kjeldgaard.

May 29th, I held meeting in the house of Brother Knud Nielsen, I afterwards in
the company of the brethren, Jens Jorgensen, Nels Petersen, and Hans Nielsen,
went to North Kongerslev, where we had once held a meeting before, in the house of
the magistrate, but he was not willing to permit it again. We therefore went to a
Baptist congregation and tried to convert them, but we found them to be very stubborn,
and some of the villagers became so angry that they mobbed us and pelted us with
stones. As we were leaving and in the edge of the village, we were invited to hold
meeting in the house of a widow as she wished to hear us, and we accepted, but we
had only sung a couple of verses before we found the mob had again surrounded that
house, and, with stones, crushed the windows and broke the doors, and we were
compelled to leave, yet pursued by the mob who continued their attack upon us with
stones; but, fortunately, none of us got hurt. I remained over night at Brother Knud
in Kjeldgaard.

May the 30th, I went to Aalborg and attended prayer meeting in the evening.
May 31st, I visited the saints in the town.

JUNE, 1851

June 1st, Sunday, I attended meeting and also blessed Sister Petersen. Later
I baptized Gardiner Jens Jensen. In the evening I conducted a small prayer meeting.

June 2nd. I wrote letters to Elders Forsgreen and Dykes.

June 3rd On this day I was in North Sundby visiting the saints

June 4th I held a meeting and the evening attended council meeting and reported
my missionary labors in Kjelgaard and Kongerslev I was appointed to go to Hals
and hold a meeting with the saints there the following Sunday.

June 5th. I held a meeting and in the evening attended council meeting and fast
meeting,. I also wrote letters to Elders Chr. Christiansen and H.F. Jensen,
encouraging the saints to faithfulness.

June 6th. I started for Hals -- fasting -- and on the way, I had a ride along with
a couple of farmers and had an opportunity to preach the Gospel to them.

June 7th. Saturday, I spent visiting the saints in Hals.

June 8th. I held meeting with the saints in the house of Brother Domgaard and
administered the sacrament.

June 9th. Accompanied by some of the saints, I went to Mous, a village, and
conversed with some of the people, seeking an opportunity to hold a meeting, and in
two places we were given opportunities, but the blacksmith followed us everywhere
and disturbed our efforts. We finally had to leave and went to Brother Peter
Christiansen in Gudomlund, where we held meeting and administered the sacrament
to the saints and also preached to some strangers and from there I went to Brother
Knud Nielsen in Kjeldgaard and stayed over night.

June 10th, Tuesday. I visited Niels Mikkelsen and had a good talk with him, and
he said that he would soon be baptized. I also visited a Sister Stine in Skoustrup; she
was much in doubt, but when I left her she felt some improved in her faith. From
there I went to Brother Knud in Klarup and administered to him for his sickness, and
he was at once restored. From there I went to Aalborg .

June 11th I wrote a letter to my brother, Christen, and in the evening held a
meeting in our hall.

June 12th, Thursday, I wrote to Elder Forsgreen. I also tried to encourage a
Brother Jens Jensen, who was wavering in his faith. In the afternoon I had a meeting
and in the evening, in council meeting. I reported my mission to Hals.

June 13th, Friday. I wrote to Soren Nielsen, also visited some strangers, among
which was also a school teacher and conversed with them about our belief. In the
evening I attended a prayer meeting and spoke for a little while.

June 14th, Saturday. I wrote a letter to Maren Hansen, in Linvig and also one
to Brother Domgaard in Hals and visited some of the saints.

June 15th, Sunday. Attended meeting and I occupied part of the time in speaking
and praying with the saints. We had news from the great conference lately held in
England.

June 16th. I wrote a letter to Brother Bjergaard and also visited some of the
saints. Council meeting in the evening.

June 17th. I went to visit some of the saints in Gjestrup and in Linstrand, but
did not find them at home.

June 18th. I visited brother Jens Jensen again and encouraged him to be firm
in the faith and good works. In the evening council meeting and I opened with prayer.

June 19th. I wrote a letter to Brother Forsgreen in Copenhagen and also one to
Chr. Christiansen in Hjorring. I blessed Brother S. Thomson for his sickness to
be healed.

June 20th. I administered to Sister Maria Olsen for her sickness to be healed.
Prayer meeting in the evening. I spoke some.

June 21st. I went to North Sundby and visited the saints.

June 22nd, Sunday and Fast Day. I blessed Maria and Julia Olsen and administered
the sacrament. I spoke to the saints and the Spirit of God was with us and we had a
time rejoicing. After meeting we went down to the water for the purpose of performing
the ordinance of baptism, and we sang a hymn, but before we got any farther, a great
crowd of the people from the town had come down, and we tried to present to them the
Gospel principles, but in vain. They only made a row and finally seized some of us to
bring us before the chief priest that we should prove our doctrines before him, and to
this we were more than willing. Two sailors had hold of me -- one under each arm --
and led me ahead of the crowd back to the city and the residence of the parson, but he
would have nothing to do with us, although the people urged him very much to do so
and he finally expelled them from his home, but he advised us to remain on his porch
till the mob had dispersed, yet they would not leave, wherefore Brother Jensen and I
started for our friend, Taylor Olsen, and the crowd followed us but did not harm us --
thanks to God. A man, Jens Olsen, defended us when we arrived there, but the mob
afterwards went to our hall and did a great deal of damage there and stayed around
there till late that evening. An incident in this mob scene I will mention. The time
when I was violently taken away to the priest, I lost my hat and I entertained no hope
of ever seeing it again, but after having passed about a whole block in the street, a
small boy came along and pressing through the crowd brought it to me, which act on
his part I consider was the inspiration from some good source for him to do so. When
we arrived at Taylor Olsen, the parson, P. Miller, appeared and asked for an
interview with Brother H. P. Jensen, but as he had gone home to Sundby, I had to take
his place as defense therefore had a very long discourse with that clergyman upon the
principles of the Gospel. I challenged him to prove his doctrine from the Bible and
agreed to do the same with regard to our doctrine; in the heat of excitement, he some-
times became very angry and said many things about us that were untrue and unreason-
able, and even when I would take the Bible to prove our doctrines, he would put his
hand on it to prevent me from using it and at one time puffed me in the face with it.
At last he became more rational, and in parting declared that our doctrines were
pretty good sense after all. I bore my testimony to him concerning the mission of
Joseph Smith, the prophet, and told him that when we should meet in the great Hereafter
that he should know and remember my testimony. We parted friends. The mob,
however, had continued their spoliation work at our hall till past midnight, when they
were finally- dispersed by- the soldiery, which was called out to quell the disturbance,
but at the same time arose a great thunder storm and lightning with rain, that helped
still more to drive the mob home, we all felt very grateful for having escaped without
any serious harm or bodily injury.

June 23rd, Monday. I wrote a letter to Brother Forsgreen and attended a council
meeting in the evening in the house of Brother S. Thompsen, and I was appointed to
go to Hals the following Sunday. The mob had again gathered and soon they broke in
a window, and the soldiers were again called out to disperse the mob, and two soldiers
were placed to guard the door. Brother Jensen was obliged to remain with me through
the night.

June 24th. I wrote letters to my brother Lauritz Larsen and to Elder P. 0. Hansen.
In the evening the mob again became very violent and broke in the windows in the house
of Jens Olsen and Thomsen and again the soldiers had to be called out to disperse the
mob, and the street was closed by a guard. While this hostile affair lasted, I passed
from the Thomsen family to the Olsens and back again cheering and encouraging them
and praying with them.

June 25th, Wednesday. I visited some of the saints that day and cheered them the
best I could. In the evening the mob again made their appearance and broke in the
windows in the homes of Brother Lind and Jens Thompsen. I remained in the home of
Brother Soren Thomsen in the hope that the mob would leave us in peace after 12 o'clock
and we had our evening prayer and were about to retire and for safety I was just putting
a bolt in to secure the outside shutters of the window in the room which faced the street,
when a stone struck the post and broke it without breaking the sashes or glass. In the
larger room there were four or five windows which all were broken before the soldiers
succeeded in dispersing the mob.

June 26th. This day Brother Soren Thomsen was arrested by the police, being
accused of having thrown stones on the mob from an upstairs window, which, however
was not true. I now went to North Sundby, intending to proceed farther on to Hals, but
was met by one of our Sisters who had just come from there and she reported that the
mob was raving mad there also and advised us not to go there for the present, and I,
therefore, returned to Aalborg. In the evening the mob smashed the windows in the
home of Brother H.P. Jensen and also made some damage to his outdoor property,
his iron foundry.

June 27th. Brother Jens Thomsen and I spent the time out in the forest in prayer.

June 28th. After having visited some of the saints, Brother Jens Thomsen and
I proceeded to Kjeldgaard.

June 29th, Sunday. We had a sacrament meeting with the saints, and afterwards
I baptized Niels Mikkelsen.

June 30th, we went to Skustrup and Gistrup but found nobody at home, wherefore
we returned to Aalborg. We found Elder Dykes had returned home from England,
but that he had to go on board the same steamer that brought him, because the mob
had gathered again with a special view of doing him harm.

JULY, 1851
1st. Elder Dykes and H.P. Jensen, the branch president, left for Copenhagen.
I held a day of fasting.

2nd. I visited and encouraged the saints; in the evening attended council meeting.
We were all very grateful to Heavenly Father who had shielded us from bodily harm
under all these mob disturbances and I am a living witness to the beneficial effects it
all had upon the saints, in strengthening them in their faith and perseverance and in
drawing them nearer to God and one another, and from that time they were much more
firm in the faith and although I was very young in years and also In the Church, I was
able to help some of them along, especially those who had formerly been Baptists,
and these persecutions also had awakened more interest in our faith among the people,
and many who had been more or less indifferent had begun to investigate our doctrine
and to attend our meetings.

3rd. I wrote a letter to Elder J. E. Forsgreen and also one to Brother Domgaard.
Went afterwards to North Sundby and held a prayer meeting in the evening.

4th. I blessed the following children of Brother 1. P. Jensen who were sick:
Trine, Nanne, Jorgen, and Frederik, also wrote a letter for Sister Beckstrom.

5th. Went to Aalborg where I received a letter from Elder P. 0. Hansen which
I answered immediately.

6th. I fasted and attended a sacrament meeting in the house of Brother S. Thomson
and preached to the saints. I also administered to a sick sister from Hasris.

7th. I wrote letters to Elder Dykes and to my brother Christen and to a Brother
Meyer. In the evening I attended council meeting and offered the opening prayer.

8th. I wrote the saints in Hals, encouraging them; also a letter for Sister Olsen
to Sister Bohn. Prayer meeting in the evening, where I used some of the time in
speaking.

9th. Wrote a letter and then went to North Sundby, where I met Elder P. 0. Hansen,
who had arrived from Copenhagen and had sent for me to come. While waiting for the
ferry boat, that should bring me across the fjord, I heard one of the ferrymen say that
they would push me overboard into the water and one of them approached me within
a few feet, no doubt to carry out the threat, yet I stood calm and with prayer to God in
my heart and the man retreated like a dog to his seat, and none of them uttered a word
to me afterwards.

10th, Thursday. Elder P. 0. Hansen and I went to Aalborg and I wrote a letter
to somebody.

11th. I visited some of the saints and in the evening attended prayer meeting.
12th. I, in company with Elder P.O. Hansen, visited with the saints.

13th, Sunday. I wrote a letter to Sister Jacobsen; afterwards held meeting and
jointly we administered the sacrament. Elder P. 0. Hansen brought words from
Pres. E. Snow, that he wanted me to come to Copenhagen along with Elder Hansen,
and I therefore expressed my thanks to the saints for their kindness towards me
during the period of time that I had been with them. The saints provided me with
the passage money, and we had a very happy day together.

14th. I took a final leave of the saints in Aalborg and at 5 o'clock the steamer
left the wharf.

15th. Arrived in Copenhagen next morning at 8 o'clock. I wrote letters to Soren
Thomson and to my parents. Later I was in company with Elder Dykes and other
brethren and we had a happy time together, by singing and conversations. In the
evening I attended a prayer meeting in the home of Rasmus Andersen and talked to
the saints there.

16th. In company with Elder H.P. Jensen I visited a Mr. Maler. He admitted
that our doctrines were very reasonable in many respects. Later in the day we went
to Amager, a suburb of the capitol, and conversed with several persons, but found
much opposition from them.

17th. Visited some of the saints and in the evening attended a meeting, where I
bore my testimony and preached by request of Brother Forsgreen.

18th. I wrote a letter to my parents and in the evening I attended council meeting.

19th. I wrote a letter of encouragement to the saints in Aalborg.

20th. I attended a meeting; preached and administered the sacrament.

21st. In company with Brother H.P. Jensen I visited and preached to Knudsen
in Brondby-Easten. He was married to a sister H.P. Jensen.

22nd. Went to Copenhagen and conversed with some strangers. In the evening
attended a prayer meeting.

23rd. Wrote a letter to my betrothed girl and also one to Brother Freese.
Attended the ordinance of baptism in the evening.

24th. I preached to some strangers in a meeting; in the evening I attended council
meeting where I and Brother William Andersen were appointed to go to Wreslosemagle
the following Sunday.

26th. I wrote to my sweetheart and in the evening I preached to some strangers
on Amager. I baptized a widow, Christine Christensen that night.

27th. In company with Brother William Andersen, I went to Wreslosemagle and
held a small meeting; we distributed some tracts among the people, and then we
returned to Brondby-Easten, where we remained over night.

28th. We went into the city (Copenhagen) and some of the saints were in a park
called Sondermark, where we had a picnic and singing and prayer. There was that
day an eclipse of the sun. In the evening I attended a council meeting, where I gave
a report concerning a brother who had requested to be cut off from the church.

29th. I wrote a letter to my sweetheart and in the evening attended prayer meeting.

30th. I visited several of the saints and administered consolation to some who were
low in spirit.

31st. In the evening, in a meeting, I preached to some strangers.

AUGUST, 1851

1st. In the evening attended council meeting and I was there appointed to go to
Hichholm, in company with Brother Linberg, next Sunday, to hold meeting.

2nd. I wrote to the saints in Aalborg and Hals. In the evening I baptized P.
Danielsen and his wife and also a girl, Caroline Samuelsen. On the way home from
baptism, some mobbers pelted us with stones, but none of us were hurt, thanks to
God.

3rd. Sunday. Brother Linberg and I proceeded to Herchholm to hold meeting with
the saints and administer the sacrament. After meeting we took the passage on a
steamer for Copenhagen. I found out that Pres. Erastus Snow had arrived from
England and that he had gone to railroad station to meet Elder Dykes who had come
in from the country and I, therefore, also went down there.

4th. I found opportunity to bear my testimony to several families of strangers.

5th. I wrote a letter to my sweetheart, Barbara, and afterwards I visited and
blessed Brother Christensen in Brand Street. In the evening I attended a prayer
meeting.

6th. I went to Brondby-Easter and conversed with Jens Knudsen and family about
the Gospel. In the evening I had a long conversation with a Mrs. Nielsen in the city.

7th. I wrote a letter to my brother Johannes, and in company with Elder Dykes,
visited some of the saints. Attended a meeting in the evening.

8th. Spent the day in visiting among the saints. In company with Elder Dykes went
to council meeting where I was appointed in company with H.P. Jensen and F. F. Dorius
to go to Hirchholm the following Sunday to preach the Gospel.

9th. I wrote to my beloved Barbara and to the saints in Aalborg. Later in the day
went by steamer to Hirchholm.

10th. Elder H.P. Jensen, Dorius and I conversed with several families upon the
principles of the Gospel and distributed some tracts among them.

11th. Brother Dorius and I were out tracting among the people.

12th. We went on foot to Copenhagen, and on the way we visited a family of
Baptists; we found them unwilling to accept our testimony, yet they gave us dinner.
In the afternoon, a number of the saints assembled on the park, Frederiksberg, and
we had a very enjoyable time. Erastus Snow spoke to us. In the evening I baptized
a man by name Ibsen.

13th. I had a conversation with a woman who did say that she would be baptized
as soon as she could have an opportunity to have it done. I went next to Jens Knudsen
in Brondby-Easter, where I spent the whole afternoon in explanation of the principles
of the Gospel to him and his family, and they agreed to be baptized. About 11 o'clock
that night we went to a place called "Lamhuset" where I baptized Jens Knudsen and
his wife and a son. It was then 12 o'clock.

14th. I went to town (Copenhagen) and spent the day visiting among the saints and
in attending meeting.

15th. Visited among the saints and attended meeting in the evening.

16th. I wrote a letter to Barbara Olsen, my intended wife to be, and Mrs. Olsen,
her mother, and also wrote a letter to Brother Thompson. In the afternoon the
conference was opened by Apostle Erastus Snow, and we received much valuable
instruction from him and Forsgreen and Dykes, under the influence of the Holy Spirit.
In the evening I baptized Stine Knudsen.

17th. This day attended conference and I administered the sacrament in the after-
noon. In the evening Pres. E. Snow moved that I should be ordained an Elder, which
was sustained by a unanimous vote, and I was ordained an Elder under the hands of
Elders John E. Forsgreen and Dykes and Jensen.

18th. I visited a lady who had expressed a desire for baptism, but found that she
had changed her mind, because she had been persuaded not to do so by a Lutheran
prospective minister, with whom she had been engaged as housekeeper. In the
evening the conference was continued and I attended. President Snow asked the
brethren if any of them had any special place where they would like to be sent as
missionaries, and I expressed a desire to be sent to the country district where I was
born and raised. In consequence of this. Priest William Andersen and I were
appointed to proceed to Fredericia and vicinity as missionaries. Much good instruction
was given us by E. Snow and then he adjourned the conference and closed with prayer.

19th. President Snow wished me to remain in Copenhagen during the remainder
of the week, so as to hold meeting the following Sunday, and I had intended to do so,
and I wrote to my intended and to Christoffer Olsen, but in the evening, in a prayer
meeting, when I was set apart and blessed by E. Snow, I felt a strong desire to proceed
at once upon my mission, and I told Pres. Snow of my desire and feelings of not
remaining over Sunday in Copenhagen, and he advised us to go ahead and take the first
chance that was offered, and we concluded to take the steamer the next morning.

21st. At 5 o'clock A. M., the steamer left Copenhagen and at 7 P.M. o'clock we
arrived in Horseus, in Jutland, and started from there on foot for the home of my
parents, a distance of twenty miles. As we were thus travelling we fell in with a
discharged soldier to whom we imparted our testimony and he accepted it and believed.
He was invited to go with us home and we arrived at my parents at 12 o'clock in the
night, and found my father, mother, my brothers and sisters all well, and the wife of
my brother Johannes, whose name was Anna, had just given birth to a baby girl the
Sunday previous and named after me, and was also the first child that I blessed as an
Elder.

22nd, Friday. I baptized that soldier, whose name was Thomas. In the evening
we held a small meeting, administered the sacrament and I confirmed that soldier by
the laying on of hands. My parents were very happy over my visit and took a great
interest in what I told them about the Gospel.

23rd. I wrote a report to Pres. Snow and Elder Dykes.

24th, Sunday. Brothers William Andersen and my brother Lauritz went on a
mission to Linvig, and I held a small meeting in the forenoon with brother Johannes
and his wife and a brother 0le„ who had been baptized by my brother the previous
Sunday, and I confirmed Ole under the laying on of hands. In the afternoon I held a
meeting and preached about an hour and 30 minutes, after which I asked if any one
present had anything to say, either for or against what I had said, then they might
have the privilege to do so. At this request my father arose and with tears in his eyes,
he said that he believed it all and that he desired baptism and likewise did my sister
and my mother rise and ask for baptism and a man named Niels Beck, a gardener by
trade and after the close of the meeting I baptized them and we all felt that we were
abundantly blessed and the spirit of God was present in our midst while our hearts
were filled with gratitude.
25th. I wrote letters to Erastus Snow, G.P. Dykes, Jensen, Petersenand my
girl. Afterwards I visited some families and conversed with them so concerning the
Gospel.

26th. I went to Veile and also to Osterviggaard, offering the Gospel to the people.

27th. I sent Brother William Andersen to "Store Lime, " Big Leeme, where lived
some Baptists. I went to Fredericia, where I met K. H. Brown, a Brother.

28th. I met and conversed with some strangers and offered them the Gospel.
In the evening had a meeting in the home of Ebbe Jessen, and after meeting the wife
of Ebbe Jessen was baptized by K.H. Brown.

29th. I wrote letters to saints in Copenhagen and in Aalborg. In the evening held
meeting at J.B. Eliassen. I confirmed Anna Jens Klidt and Ebbe Jessen's wife and
administered the sacrament.

30th. I went to Veile and bore my testimony to a Mr. Christensen, a merchant
and arrived at my parents in the evening.

31st. We had a meeting in the home of my brother, Johannes. When I had been
talking a while, four wagons loaded with people drove up to the house from Veile
giving me additional opportunity to preach, and some of them seemed very attentive,
while others were only mocking. We distributed some of our tracts among them.
Afterwards a great crowd came direct from church, and a school teacher, Leback
was with them; he had been my teacher at school and I had a long discourse with him,
but to no avail, for he became very excited and would not listen to any reference to
the Bible or permit me to do so on proofs of our assertions and finally he ran out of
the house, shouting: "False Teachers". A son of the village parson, by name Paul
Krag, cried out "Set fire to the whole outfit and burn it up. " But although there was
a great deal of tumult yet no one was hurt. I had some argument with the sons of
Leback, Danial and Ludvig and Seminarist, but the most that they had to say was
"false doctrines" and to condemn us for teaching it. After this unruly crowd had left,
I confirmed my father, mother and sister Stine and also Niels Beck as members of
the church, by the ordinance of the laying on of hands. Afterwards I administered
the sacrament and blessed my sister's little boy Niels Jensen.

SEPTEMBER, 1851

1st. I spent part of the day in writing and reading. In the evening Brother William
Andersen arrived from "Big Lime, " where he had baptized three persons, which gave
us much joy. From Pres. E. Snow, I had received a letter, dated August 28th in
which he said: "Now you can see why you were so anxious to reach your parental
home instead of staying the week in Copenhagen,. " and he added: "You have now
become the spiritual father to your father's house. "
2nd. I wrote letters to Pres. E. Snow and my brother Christen Larsen, K.H.
Brown and my girl.

3rd. I this day consecrated and blessed a bottle of sweet oil, and conversed with
several people on the doctrines of the Gospel.

4th. I wrote a letter to Maria Hansen, a woman who had joy in our doctrine but
her husband would not permit any missionary to enter his house. Also that day, I
blessed Sister Maria Larsen, who was sick.

5th. I visited some strangers and testified to them of the Gospel.

6th. Brother William Andersen and I went to Veile and then separated, he going
to Fredericia and I to Big Lime (Store Lime) to a Baptist. Christen Larsen, and I
stayed there over night.

7th, Sunday. In the afternoon I held a meeting at the home of Niels Larsen and
in the evening at our Baptist friend. Christen Larsen. I administered the ordinance
of laying on of hands, confirming the following persons members of the church: Jens
Perersen and wife, Anna Maria; and Anna M. Sorensen and after I had spoken awhile
under the influence of the spirit of God, the following persons arose and asked for
baptism: Christen Larsen and his wife, son and daughter and also Niels Larsen and
I baptized them that evening and confirmed them all. Afterwards I administered the
sacrament and gave instructions to the new members about their duties to the church.

8th. I returned with Brother Niels to his parents farm in Torring and on our
way we visited and bore our testimony to several families. We remained I n or

9th. We visited many people in the neighborhood and bore our testimonies to
them concerning the Gospel and our mission. I also visited my father's sister
Kirstens, who had carried me to the baptismal font, where the priest poured a handful
of water on my head, calling the baptism. I not only testified to her the true way but
the Gospel, and finally I reached my parental home in Greis.

10th. I spent the day reading and writing.

11th. I wrote a letter to Elder P. 0. Hansen in Copenhagen.
12th, Friday. I was in the town of Veile.

14th. I held a meeting in my father's house and administered the sacrament and
afterwards we were going to baptize Anders Nielsen, but his employer, Anders
Christensen, who held a small public office in the parish, came and compelled him
to follow him to his home.

15th. I spent the time reading.
16th. I wrote a letter to my sweetheart and Thomson in Aalborg.

17th. I went to Fredericia and held meeting in the evening. I spoke to the saints
concerning their duties towards God and one another, and I administered the ordinance
of laying on of hands to Jens Kledt, Jens Jensen and his wife and mother, and after-
wards we all partook of the sacrament together.

18th, Thursday. I wrote letters to Pres. E. Snow and my brother Christen. After-
wards I visited among the saints.

19th. Friday. I blessed two of Brother Jessen's children and one of Brother Kledt'
children and then I went to my parents.

20th. I went to Store Lime by way of Veile.

21st, Sunday. I held meeting at Brother Niels Larsen, but about 4 o'clock in the
afternoon the parson, Mr. Svejstrup, together with another priest and four school
teachers accompanied by a big crowd of people arrived and a long debate followed on
the doctrines that we promulgated versus their Lutheran doctrines, but by the assis-
tance of the spirit of God, we came off victorious, but as they could not prove theirs
from the Bible. Some few of them became unruly, but when they all had left, with the
exception of a few strangers and the saints, I baptized a woman, Anna Mette, who had
been converted to the Gospel by what we had heard in our discourse with the parson.
I then administered the ordinance of confirmation on her, and blessed her child and
two of Christen Larsen's children and we next partook of the sacrament together and
I also instructed them in their duties towards God and one another.

22nd, Monday. My brother Lauritz and I went to Greis. On the way we had a
conversation with a man from Brendal.

23rd. I wrote a letter to my sweetheart. I also visited some of the saints and
other families and conversed with them upon Gospel principles. As my mother was
sick, I blessed her for her health.

24th. I wrote a letter to Pres. E. Snow and also to my brother Christen, and
K. H. Brown.

25th. I spent the time by reading and on the 26th I fasted and on the 28th I
anointed Sister Anna Larsen, who was sick.

28th, Sunday. Held a meeting in my father's house and administered the
sacrament. Later I baptized Anders Nielsen and confirmed him. We had a very
enjoyable time together.

29th and 30th. I repaired my clothing.
OCTOBER, 1851

1st. I wrote to Brother C. Christiansen.

2nd. I wrote to Brother K.H. Bruhn and then traveled to Store Lime by way of
Veile.

3rd. I visited and talked with some of the saints and also strangers concerning
principles of the Gospel, and held a meeting in the evening.

4th, Saturday. After having visited some of the saints, I went home to my father's
and there I found Brother K. H. Bruhn had arrived.

5th, Sunday. We held a meeting in my father's house and the saints were organized
into a branch of the church called Greis Branch. My brother Johannes Larsen was
appointed its president and my two other brothers, Christen and Lauritz were ordained
Teachers and Niels Beck, Deacon. We partook of the sacrament and I instructed the
saints in their duties towards God and one another and we had a very enjoyable time
together. Afterwards my brother Johannes Larsen baptized Maria Simonsen and I
confirmed her and then we had a love feast in my father's house.

6th. I wrote a letter to Pres. E. Snow.

7th. I traveled to Fredericia and held a meeting there in the evening.

8th. I wrote letters to Elder P. 0. Hansen and my girl, and afterwards, William
Andersen, Ebbe Jessen and I went out and rented a room in which we intended to hold
public meetings, for twenty-five Danish dollars -- each dollar worth 50 cents -- per
quarter. The location was in Mr. Bjerring's property, a public inn.

9th. I visited this day some of the saints and also strangers to whom I bore my
testimony.

10th. I this day crossed over to the island "Fyne" - Fyen - and visited a clergyman
Foens in the town of Midlefart -- he takes the "Scandinavian Star;" likewise Mr. Hvid,
a miller, who is a subscriber for that periodical, and I bore my testimony to them
concerning our doctrine, and I finally went to farmer Rasmus Nielsen, where I stayed
over night.

11th, Saturday. I went to a man by name, Lars Jensen, a freighter, but it
appeared that he and also his women folks, were scared and hesitated to have much
talk with me, but I succeeded in having quite a conversation with another man that
was present, his name was Hendrik, a tobacco worker, and he condemned both me
and our doctrines to hell, but this seemed to bring the family to reflect upon what
they had heard, and they provided for me some food and as we parted they invited
me to call again. Lars Nielsen ferried me across the sound to Fredericia in the
evening and I felt that some of these people would embrace the truth.

12th, Sunday. I preached both in the forenoon and in the afternoon in meeting
and confirmed Lars Nielsen and Niels Johansen members of the church. Afterwards
I was ferried over to Strib of Fyne where I held a meeting at Lars Jensen's and I
felt that our testimony would bear fruits.

13th, Monday. I wrote a letter to Pres. E. Snow and also one to my girl. Later
William Andersen and I went to Greis, where we put up with my parents for the night.

14th. I wrote to my girl.
15th. I went to Store Lime and held a meeting at the house of Sister Anna Marie
and talked to the saints present.

16th. I visited among both saints and strangers and preached the word of God
in the evening, and I anointed and blessed brother Jens, who was sick.

17th, Friday. Brother William Andersen and I went to "Balle, " to Mads
Christensen. He and his wife had been baptized by Priest K.H. Bruhn, and I
confirmed them as members of the church and instructed them in their duties as
such and I also blessed their four children. From there we went to my parents and
I there blessed Brother William Andersen, who had taken sick.

18th, Saturday. I traveled to Fredericia.

19th, Sunday. I held meeting in that city and confirmed Effe Jessen and also
blessed three children who were sick. I ordained Jens Jensen a Deacon in that
branch. We had expected a visit from Pres. E. Snow, but he did not come.

20th. I received a letter from E. Snow, wherein he stated the cause that
prevented him from coming, I went afterwards to "Foldingbro, " in company with
K.H. Bruhn. We arrived there at 9 o'clock in the evening.

21st. We went to "Brous" to the mother of Brother Bruhn, arriving there at 4
o'clock p.m. and we blessed her.

22nd. We visited people in different places that day, and in the evening Brother
Bruhn baptized his own sister, Stine and after having instructed her about the duties
of a saint, I confirmed her a member of the church by the ordinance of the laying
on of hands. Afterwards we blessed Brother Bruhn's mother and his sister Barbara,
who were sick.

23rd. We again visited several families and bore our testimonies to them.
Brother Bruhn's mother, who had been an invalid for several years, requested
baptism, and we bore her down to the water and baptized her. I confirmed her
a member by the laying on of hands and instructed those present in their duties
as saints and then we partook of the sacrament together.

24th. We left very early that morning and came to a woman in "Barschu" who
is midwife of the district, and we tarried there over night, explained the Gospel
to her family.

25th. We traveled to Fredericia and on the way we visited and explained the
Gospel to the people.

26th. I spoke in the meetings, both in the forenoon and the afternoon and
administered also the sacrament. I anointed and blessed Brother Ebbe Jessen's
sore leg, with which he had been afflicted 18 years and it became healed in a
short time.

27th, Monday. I wrote a letter to Elder John E. Forsgreen and also visited
some of the saints and held a small meeting in the evening.

28th. I went to Greis, my parental home.

29th. I wrote a letter to the saints in Boen and to Brother Miller in Copenhagen
concerning his family. I fasted this day.

30th. I wrote a letter to Serine Simensen. In the evening I spoke in a meeting.

31st. My brother Christen and I visited our uncle, our mother's brother in
Seu(or n)jerks.

NOVEMBER, 1851

1st, Saturday. I went to "Balle" and stayed there over night.

2nd, Sunday. I was in "Store Lime", and my brothers, Johannes, Christen,
and Lauritz, and my father came there, and we held a meeting at Jens Petersens
where several of the brethren spoke under the influence of the spirit of God. I
blessed by the laying on of hands, Brother Henningsen and his wife and also Marie
Poulsen, and I ordained my brother Christen to the office of priest, which is the
first man that I have ordained to that office. William Andersen and Jens Jensen
were appointed to proceed to the island of "Fyne" to spread the Gospel farther and
from there to go to Copenhagen, to attend the conference. We felt, all of us, greatly
blessed in that meeting, and from there I went, in company with my father and my
brothers, to Greis.

3rd. I wrote a letter to Pres. E. Snow.
4th. I wrote a letter to my girl and to Serine Simmensen. In the evening I
held a meeting in my father's house. I had intended to go to Aalborg, but the spirit
restrained me so I did not go. In the afternoon K.H. Bruhn arrived, bringing from
Fredericia good news, and in our meeting that evening after I had been speaking,
my own sister, Maren, requested baptism, and my brother Johannes administered
that holy ordinance to her, and I confirmed her by the laying on of hands, and we
rejoiced and partook of the sacrament and had a glorious time together. I rejoiced
then for having obeyed the whisperings of the spirit and that I had not gone to Aalborg.

5th. Brother K.H. Bruhn and I proceeded to "Store Lime" where we held a
meeting in Brother Henningsen's house, where several strangers were present. I
blessed two children, and we had an enjoyable time together.

6th. I visited some of the saints in their homes, and held a meeting with them
in the evening in the home of Brother Niels Larsen.

7th. Brother K. H. Bruhn and I went to Fredericia.

8th. I fasted that day and visited among the saints, encouraging and teaching them
to serve God and remain faithful.

9th. I arranged the record book for our branch before going to comfort the saints
and to conference. In the afternoon I held a meeting with the saints and enjoined upon
them the importance of attending to prayer and living up to the requirements of the
Gospel during our absence. In the afternoon I crossed over to Fyne in company with
K. H. Bruhn and my brother Johannes, and held meeting at Lars Jensen's. At the
close of the meeting he arose and asked for baptism, and declared that he believed
this doctrine was from God. His daughter, Karen, also requested baptism, and I
administered that holy ordinance to them and in the evening and also confirmed them
by the laying on of hands. At a meeting that was held the same evening we organized
the members into a branch of the church naming it the "Fredericia Branch" and
ordained Lars Jensen a priest and set him apart as its president; Ebbe Jessen we
ordained a teacher, to assist the president. We partook jointly of the sacrament and
we had a feast of rejoicing together. There were several strangers present and we
bore our testimony forcible to them, but some of them were not convinced, while
others were.

10th. As soon as I arose in the morning, a girl came in and asked for baptism, and
at once got ready and baptized her and also confirmed her, by the laying on of hands.
After this was done, we, Jens Larsen, K.H. Bruhn, and Lars Nielsenand myself
started on our journey for Copenhagen to attend the conference there. We were taken
in a wagon to Middlefart, from whence we went on foot to Odense, where we arrived
late in the evening and took lodgings for the night.

12th. We walked to a village Frankerup where lived some of the saints, who
received us and made us welcome. Jens Nielsen, K.H. Bruhn and Jens Larsen went
with a sister to a place called Soudre Overdrev, while I remained to hold a meeting
with the saints in Frankerup, in the house of Brother Andersen and I there administered
the ordinance of laying on of hands on four persons, and afterwards I administered
the sacrament and also spoke to them, feeling that I was under the influence of the
Holy Spirit, and we all felt grateful to God for His blessings.

13th. Brother Jensen accompanied me to Soudre Overdrev and on the way we
visited a family and explained the principles of the Gospel to them. When we left,
he head of that family accompanied us to the meeting that was held that same evening
in the house of Brother Jacobsen, in Soudre Overdrev. There had existed some
difficulties among the saints in that neighborhood, but by the help of God we succeeded
in brining these people to see their wrongs and repent, and a feeling of mutual
forgiveness took possession of them all. After I had talked to them a while, I
administered the sacrament to them and a good feeling seemed to prevail all around.
About half past one o'clock in the morning we left the people to proceed on foot to
Roeskilde, and some of them went with us on the way to Roeskilde, where we took the
train for Copenhagen and arrived the re at two o'clock in the afternoon.

14th, Friday. That evening there was a council meeting and we there met many
brethren who had come in to attend conference and it was a happy meeting.

15th, Saturday. I attended conference. Apostle E. Snow presided. It was moved
and carried by a unanimous vote that South Jutland (now called Schleswig) together with
the island of Funen and surrounding districts be organized into a conference, called
Fredericia Conference and that Christian Larsen was to preside over the same, and
that William Andersen, Jens Hansen, and F. C. Sorensen labor in that conference as
missionaries under Elder Larsen's direction.

16th. Likewise, that Aalborg district be organized as a conference, named
Aalborg Conference, and that Elder Christian Christiansen preside over the same.
That the saints in Copenhagen district be organized into a conference called Copenhagen
Conference and that Elder John E. Forsgreen preside over the same. In the afternoon
I occupied a short time speaking. It was moved by President E. Snow in the meeting
the previous day that William Andersen should be ordained an Elder and Jens Hansen
to the office of Priest and it was so done, and accepted by unanimous consent. This
conference was held in a hall in Lille Kongensgade and the large room was full to
overflowing and an excellent spirit prevailed. President Snow offered the benediction
at the close of the meeting.

17th. Meetings were held in the afternoon and evening and I, like the other
brethren who had been on missions, gave report of our experiences and our labors
in the field. President Snow gave us much valuable instruction, and under his hands
I was blessed and set apart for my mission as president of Fredericia Conference.

18th. In company with several other brethren I was invited and took dinner with
a Brother Petersen, and in the afternoon at 3 o'clock I took steamer for Aalborg,
together with Brother H. P. Jensen and we arrived in that city the next morning about
9 o'clock.

19th. I wrote a letter to Elder Chr. Christiansen. In the evening I attended a
council meeting and I was requested to visit a certain sister Poulsen, who had denied
the faith, and to try to bring her back to the fold. Brother Jens Thomson was to go
with me on this errand. I was also requested to visit the saints in Kjeld Gaard before
I returned to Fredericia. I offered up the benediction at the close of the meeting.

20th. My betrothed girl and I were taken in a wagon to Kjeld Gaard, by Brother
Knud Nielsen.

21st. We visited the saints in Kjeld Gaard and had a fine time with them.

22nd. I wrote a letter to Sister Serine Simmonden in Store Lime.

23rd. This day I fasted and held a meeting at Niels Mikkelsen's and we partook
of the sacrament together. I preached, encouraging the saints to be faithful to the ,
covenant. In the evening we had a prayer meeting and the spirit of God was in our
midst and we were blessed.

24th, Monday. Brother Knud Nielsen took my betrothed and me to Aalborg. After
arriving there. Brother Jens Thomson and I went to see Sister Poulsen, but we did
not find her at home. We visited Frederic Nielsen and administered to his wife, who
was sick. In the evening I attended council meeting; opened with prayer and made some
remarks and administered to Sister Olsen who was sick.

25th. I wrote a letter to S. Thomsen. Frederick Nielsen came and informed me
that his wife was very sick, and at his request, Brother Jens Thomsen and I went with
him to his home. At our arrival there we discerned by the spirit that his wife was
possessed of an evil spirit, and I asked the brethren present to exercise all their faith
that the Lord might give us power over it. We then placed our hands upon her head
and commanded the evil spirit to depart from her, in the name of Jesus Christ, and
while the evil spirit did convulse her in all parts of her body and she was gnashing her
teeth, the evil spirit did leave her. Afterwards Brother Nielsen told us that the same
evil spirit came very near overpowering him also, because he doubted in the effect of
our administration. Sister Nielsen told us afterwards, when she had recovered, that
she saw a big black dog lying on her bed across her feet, staring with its big eyes out
through the window. After this, we went to the before mentioned Sister Poulsen in
order to settle some difficulties between her and Sister Nielsen, but we found her very
stubborn and refused to go with us to Sister Nielsen to straighten up. At last she
promised to be at home the next day that we might bring Sister Nielsen to her house.
Brother Nielsen was a good man but he, like several others who had left the Baptist
organization, was occasionally in fear that he had made a mistake by that step, but from
that time, when his wife was so miraculously healed, I never afterwards heard of any
doubt on his part. Everything will serve for good to those who love the Lord.

26th. Brother Jens Thomsen and I were called upon to administer to Sister Nielsen
who was sick. Afterwards we went to Sister Poulsen but we did not find her at home.
From there we went to Sister Frederick Nielsen, who was not quite well and then we
went to Sister Poulsen again, but she had not returned home, and consequently their
difficulties were not settled that day. In the evening I attended the council meeting,
opened with prayer and gave report of our visit to Kjeldgaard, and talked to the brethren
some. Two brethren from Lundsten, were reported in transgression and instead of
confessing and repenting, they asked to be cut off from the church, and I moved that
their request should be complied with, and it was. I anointed and blessed Brother
John Bohn and Sister Barbara Olsen (my betrothed) as they were sick.

27th. I went to North Sundby and attended prayer meeting and spoke to the saints
concerning my mission to South Jutland, Fredericia and the island, Fyen.

28th. I returned to Aalborg and Brother Jens Thomsen and I were requested to
anoint and bless Sister Frederick Fredericksen, and the Lord did answer our prayer,
for she was healed. From there we went to Frederick Nielsen and again to Sister
Poulsen, but we did not find her at home. In the evening we attended a prayer meeting
and had a good time.

29th. We visited Sister Poulsen again and we tried much to prevail on her to go
with us to Sister Nielsen, who was still too feeble to walk over to her, but she was
very stubborn and would not yield, I had talked plainly to each of them separately in
their respective homes and stated what likely would be the consequences if they did not
submit and settle their difficulties. When we came to Sister Olsen, we found her sick,
but after administering to her, she got well.

30th. I wrote a letter to the saints in Brous. Attended meeting and in the forenoon,
I offered the dedicatory prayer and in the afternoon I blessed Brother Bohn's child,
and together with Elder H.P. Jensen blessed several persons and administered the
sacrament. I also addressed the saints that afternoon and the spirit rested upon us in
great measure. This was a Sunday.

DECEMBER, 1851

1st. Brother H. P. Jensen gave me two dollars (50 cents each) to help me on my
journey and I took leave of the saints in Aalborg and started by the stage for Fredericia,
via Hobro, and I conversed freely with my travelling companions on the way to the last
named place.

2nd. I walked to Flesoer, where Brother Jense Thomson was a missionary. We,
jointly, visited a family where we found opportunity to speak to several persons about
our doctrines.

3rd, Wednesday. I wrote two letters and in the evening we held a meeting, where
quite a crowd of people were in attendance. I had many questions to answer, but
succeeded in satisfying the people and praised God for His assistance.

4th. I left Brother Thomson and walked to Skanderborg, where I stayed over night.

5th. I walked to Greis, where I met Brother F. C. Sorensen at my parent's home.

6th. I wrote a letter to Elder George P. Dykes, in Hamburg, and spent the
remainder of the day in reading.

7th, Sunday. I wrote a letter to Pres. Snow and also held a meeting in the house
of my parents, where we also partook of the sacrament. In the evening I baptized and
confirmed Rasmus Johansen (for many years after coming to Utah, Bishop in Provo --
he was like the man that Philip converted and baptized. See Acts 8th). We had a very
enjoyable time together.

8th and 9th. I spent by reading and also wrote letters to my betrothed girl and
Brother Christen Larsen.

10th. I walked to Store Lime and held a meeting in the house of Christen Madsen,
and afterwards I confirmed him and his wife as members of the church and likewise
Sister Hemmesen. I also blessed Chr. Madsen's child and ordained Brother Niels
Beck a Priest, to have charge of the saints in that locality.

11th. After having visited a few of the saints, I went to Orstingaard and thence to
Greis, where I attended a prayer meeting in the evening in the home of my parents
and a very good spirit prevailed.

12th. I went to Ziersback, to Brother Rasmus Johansen, In the evening and
baptized his wife and confirmed her by the laying on of hands, and I also blessed
their child.

13th. I blessed two of their children and then went to Fredericia.

14th. I preached in the meetings, both in the forenoon and in the afternoon, and
a good spirit prevailed. In the evening we held a council meeting and it was there
decided that a conference should be held in Fredericia the following 24th and 25th of
December.

15th. I wrote letters to Pres E. Snow, John E. Forsgreen and Chr. Christiansen.

16th. I spent part of the day in reading and had also some conversation with
visitors about the Gospel. I crossed over to Fyen in the evening and spent the night
at Lars Jensen's.

17th. He accompanied me to several places that day, and we conversed with
folks about the Gospel, and we finally reached Rasmus Nielsen, and had a long
conversation with them also. They accepted our testimony and we had an enjoyable
time with them.

18th, Thursday. The wife of Rasmus Nielsen went with us in a wagon to Lars
Jensen's and he baptized her. We held a meeting in the evening and after I had
explained to them the ordinance of the laying on of hands, I confirmed her a member
of the church under that ordinance and we felt very grateful to the Lord for His
blessings.

19th. I had talked with several persons concerning the Gospel that day, and two
of them were baptized soon after.

20th. I baptized Anna Sophie Larsen and afterwards went to Fredericia, where
I assisted by Brother Ebbe Jessen fixed up the records of that branch.

21st, Sunday. I fasted that day and was called to come over to Fyen, where I
then baptized Rasmus Nielsen, and in the afternoon we held a meeting, where I
instructed the saints in their duties towards God and each other, and then I confirmed
Rasmus Nielsen a member of the church, by the laying on of hands, and also Sophie
Larsen. In the evening we had a sacrament meeting with the saints. Later I baptized
Lars Jacobsen and a widow by name Anna and after explaining the ordinance, I
confirmed them by the laying on of hands, and we felt to praise God for the progress
of his work.

22nd. I wrote to my girl, and also to the saints in Brous, and also conversed
with some strangers, to whom I bore my testimony of the Gospel.

23rd. I visited a family on the island of Fyen, and found them acceptable for my
testimony.

24th. I was at Brother Rasmus Nielsen, and had a chance to speak with a
stranger about the Gospel and afterwards I went to Lars Jensen's and we held a meeting
there in the evening.

25th. This day, our appointed conference commenced at 10 a.m. My brother
Johannes Larsen was ordained an Elder, and sustained as president of the Greis
Branch, and Lars Jensen was also ordained an Elder, to preside over the Fredericia
Branch. Elder F. C. Sorensen was appointed to labor in the two branches; Greis
and Store Lime, and Niels R. Beck as his assistant. My brother Lauritz Larsen,
was ordained a Priest and Rasmus Johansen was ordained a Deacon, both of them
to labor in Greis Branch, and Niels Larsen was ordained a Deacon, to labor in
Store Lime Branch; Ebbe Jessen and Jens Jensen were ordained Priests; Soren
lversen and J. Jacobsen were ordained Teachers, and Jess Jessen was ordained a
Deacon, all these to labor in the Fredericia Branch; Elder William Andersen and
Priest Jens Hansen were appointed to labor in Fyen. Finally I ordained all these
brethren, and we had a very enjoyable time. Some of these ordinations were
performed on the 26th, and Jesse Jessen acted as clerk, and he assisted me in
arranging the records.

27th. We had a council meeting in the evening.

28th. I held a meeting that day -- a Sunday -- on the island of Fyen.

29th, Monday. I had that day opportunities to converse with quite a few strangers
about the principles of the Gospel.

30th. Brother Lars Jensen and I went to a priest. Fours Mejlby, and we had
quite a lengthy conversation with him upon religion, but he, like most all others who
pretend to be learned, was very stubborn and angry before we left him. I bore my
testimony to him with all the power I possessed that Joseph Smith was indeed a
prophet of God and that our Doctrines, as promulgated by him, was the true gospel
of Christ. In the evening we held a meeting in the house of Brother Lars Jensen.

31st. I wrote some that day and also preached to a family, explaining to them
the principles of the Gospel.

JANUARY, 1852

1st. I went over to Fredericia and attended a prayer meeting in the evening.

2nd. I wrote a letter to my girl and held a meeting in the evening.

3rd. I went over to Fyen and held meeting there in the evening. I wrote a letter
to Elder Chr. Christiansen that day.

4th, Sunday. Brother Lars Jensen brought me to Brother Rasmus Nielsen, and
we held a sacramental meeting and also blessed two children and afterwards we
returned to Brother Lars Jensen's home.

5th. I wrote a letter to Elder George P. Dykes and my brother Chr. G. Larsen
and later I went to Fredericia, where I attended a council meeting in the evening,
where we excommunicated a brother from the church. Several of the brethren were
appointed to go out in the surrounding country districts to offer the Gospel, to the
people.
6th. I had an opportunity to talk to some of our friends, who had some faith in
our doctrines.

7th. I visited some of the saints that day and in the evening I attended a meeting
and spoke to them.

8th. I crossed over to Fyen twice that day, and answered some questions that
had come up.

9th. I went to Parson Fous, in the city Middelfart, delivering the "Scandinavian
Star, " and I had a brief talk with him, but he would only rail against Joseph Smith's
character.

10th. This day I had opportunities to bear my testimony to many strangers.

11th. I returned to Fredericia and held meetings there, both in the afternoon and
in the evening and administered the sacrament.

12th. I had the opportunity to speak to two families, and in the evening I attended
a council meeting, speaking to the brethren of the priesthood.

13th. I walked to Greis where I arrived at 4 p.m. and put up with my parents.

14th. My two brothers, Johannes and Lauritz, accompanied me to Vindelev,
where we held a large meeting, but we found much opposition and abuse in words by
some of the people, yet no violence. After the meeting, we blessed two of Brother
Ericksen's children.

15th, 16th, and 17th. I stayed at home with my parents and studied.

18th. I went to Store Lime and held a sacrament meeting with the saints. In the
evening held a council meeting, helped settling some difficulties that had arisen
among the members -- Christen Christensen and a shoemaker N. N.

19th. Elder F. C. Sorensen and I blessed three persons that were sick. We also
admonished and encouraged Christen Madsen and his wife, who were apparently
wavering in their faith.

20th. We went to Balle, to some saints, and blessed a sick child.

21st. I held a meeting with these people and I spoke.

22nd. I visited some of the saints in their homes, we visited also some on
Oesteng Gaard (East Meadow Estate), and from there we went to Greis to my parents.

23rd. I visited the saints in Tirspek.

24th. Returned to my parents in Greis.

25th. In company with my brothers, Johannes and Lauritz and Brother Winberg,
I held a meeting at Brother Ericksen's in Vindelev, and in the afternoon we held
sacrament meeting in the house of my parents. In the evening we held a meeting at
Brother Rasmus Johansen's in Tirspek, and we had a large congregation and the spirit
of God, in a goodly degree, was present.

26th. In company with Brother Winberg and Andersen, I went to Fredericia.
We held a council meeting in the evening. A brother Jens Jensen, asked to be
released from his office and it was done. The other brethren spoke and I offered
the benediction.

27th. This day we had Gospel conversations with several strangers.

28th. I wrote a letter to my girl and in the evening we had a meeting. The other
brethren were the speakers.

29th and 30th. I wrote correspondence to the "Scandinavian Star", and I also
visited some people, explaining the Gospel to them.

31st. I went to Fredericia, where I found opportunities to converse with several
people concerning our doctrine and faith.

FEBRUARY, 1852

1st. I held a meeting in our hall, preaching and also administering the sacrament.

2nd. I crossed over to Fyen and went back in the evening, attending a council
meeting. I spoke to the brethren present.

3rd. I visited some strangers and explained the principles of the Gospel to them.

4th. I wrote a letter to President E, Snow and also to my betrothed girl. In the
evening I attended a meeting -- opened with prayer and afterwards I spoke to the saints.

5th and 6th. I spent in Fyen, reading. I wrote a letter to Brother Rasmus Nielsen.

7th, Saturday. I walked to Osstrup Korup, to Brother Hans Jorgensen, arriving
there at 4 p. m.

8th. I went to church in Osstrup, and I had the opportunity to converse with a
number of the people concerning our doctrine, but the most of them were very
stubborn. We held, however, a meeting at Brother Hans Jorgensen's afterwards,
at which some strangers were present, but later a mob surrounded the house with
a view to harm us, but Niels Hansen and I escaped through a private passage and
concealed ourselves on the loft, where we remained while the mob was searching for
us everywhere, both in the house end outside, and finally gave it up.

9th. About 2 o'clock that morning, Niels Hansen and I went to Carl________________,
a blacksmith, and baptized him and his wife. After that ordinance was through, I
explained to them their duties and obligations as saints, and then I confirmed them
members of the church by the laying on of hands and blessed three of their children.
At 4 o'clock we left them and went to Rasmus Nielsen's. May the Lord add Hs
blessings to our labors.

10th. I went to Brother Lars Jensen, in Strip and stayed there over night.

11th. I crossed over to Fredericia and from there I continued my way to Greis
to my parents.

12th. I went to Store Lihme and held a meeting there in the evening.

13th. I went to Ostengaard, and administered to Sister Maria Hansen, who was
sick, and afterwards I went to Greis and administered to my father who was sick.

14th. I walked to Fredericia.

15th, Sunday. Held a prayer meeting in the forenoon, and in the afternoon held
meeting in our new hall. Many strangers were present and I and some of the other
brethren spoke. Crossed over to Fynen and had meeting with the saints there and
we partook of the sacrament together and I encouraged the saints.

16th. Brother Lars Jensen took me to Odense in his wagon, and from there I
walked to Nyberg.

17th. From there I took steamer to Korsoer and stayed there over night.

18th. I walked from Korsoer to Roeskilde and . . .

19th. I took the train for Copenhagen. I called on some of the saints, and attended
a council meeting in the evening.

20th. The conference convened in the afternoon, Erastus Snow presiding.

21st. Also attended the conference this day. Much valuable instruction was given
for the advancement of the work of God in Scandinavia.
22nd. We had a very interesting time this day. I was again sustained as president
for Fredericia Conference. President Snow announced that he had been released by
President Brigham Young and advised to bring some of the Scandinavian saints with
him home to Utah. In the evening I attended council meeting, and Elder William
Andersen and Jens Hansen were re-appointed to labor in the Fredericia Conference,
and Brother Nielsen was ordained a Priest and assigned to labor in that conference
also. I did the ordination, and I also ordained Brother N. C. Dorius an Elder. Several
brethren occupied the time in speaking and we had a very enjoyable time together.

23rd. I visited with some of the saints that day and in the evening attended a
meeting.

24th. I had this day an opportunity to bear my testimony about the Gospel to
M. Jorgen, the weaver. In the afternoon we had a love feast for the saints and some
friends, about 300 persons being present, and we continued the meeting during the
evening. Many of us native brethren spoke, and President E. Snow and Elder J. E.
Forsgreen gave much valuable and instructive advice to the saints. This was the
first feast of that kind ever held in Scandinavia, and we felt greatly blessed.

25th. I wrote letters to my girl and to my brother, Christen Larsen and N. Backe,
and in the evening I attended council meeting where we received much valuable
instruction.

26th. We, Larse Jense, Johannes Larsen and I were out among the people to
obtain signatures to a petition, which was to be presented to the Dist -- Rigsdagen.

27th. I went out to Brunby East, in Amager, to visit Jens Knudsen, and

28th. I returned to Copenhagen.

29th. I attended meeting and occupied a portion of the time in speaking, and I
also confirmed two persons by the laying on of hands, assisted by Elders William
Andersen and P. Sorensen. President E. Snow imparted also much valuable
instruction to the saints, as well as to strangers.

MARCH, 1852

1st, I visited some of the saints and in the evening I attended a council meeting.

2nd. We went out to Brunby Easter and stayed out there over night by some of
the saints.

3rd. We took the train to Roeskilde and from there we walked to a large estate
called Skjeldenesholm, where one of our sisters served; her name, Salome Sehroder.
We had some conversation with the people about the Gospel, while we stayed there.
5th. One of the servants took us by team to the town Rindgated and from there
we walked to Soundre Overdrev and were made comfortable among the saints there.

6th, Saturday. We visited the saints in that branch, who lived scattered in a
forest. We held a meeting in the evening with some people not members, and we
blessed one person who was sick.

7th, Sunday. We held meetings in the afternoon and evening and also administered
and partook of the sacrament. All of us spoke in these meetings and we enjoyed a
goodly portion of the Holy Spirit, and we all felt that we were greatly blessed.

8th. Brother K. H. Bruhn and I went with Brother S. Christoffersen to his home
in the neighboring village and stayed there over night.

9th. I went to a village called Frankerup to Brother Ole Olsen and held a meeting
there. I blessed Sister Olsen and they felt very greatful to the Lord for his blessings.
I went to Nyberg and in the evening held a meeting at Brother Fested. Some strangers
were present and I bore my testimony to them and the saints felt much blessed.

10th. I went to the saints in Trustrup and I there confirmed Sister Karen.

11th. Jens Hansen and I went to Hemmerslov and we held meeting there in the
evening.

12th. We visited some families and conversed with them about the Gospel, and
we then went to Frustrup where we held a meeting in the evening at J. Hansen's
family. We felt much blessed.

13th. We went to Thyrrose and found a family there to whom we talked upon the
Gospel. The woman believed our testimony and she desired to be baptized, but her
husband was very unreasonable and he seemed, at times, to be possessed of evil
spirits. In the evening we had an opportunity to talk to the Deacon of the village, in
the presence of a number of other people, and we remained there that night.

14th, Sunday. After having conversed with some people about the Gospel, we
proceeded to the village of Hasmark, where we tried to obtain a place wherein to
hold meeting, and finally we found a good Samaritan, who took us in and we had an
enjoyable time there; we next went to Egeuse, where I baptized four persons, and
after having instructed them in their duties and obligations as saints, I confirmed
them by the ordinance of laying on of hands, and also blessed three of their children.
Stayed with those people over night and we felt very much blessed.

15th. We held a very good meeting in the next village and afterwards we went to
Hasbeck, where lived a family who had asked for baptism, but when we got there, we
found that they had changed their mind and we did not succeed in converting them, so
we went away to Trustrup Mark, arriving at Brother Hans Jorgensen's about midnight.

16th. I called a meeting of the saints who lived in that locality and organized them
into a branch of the church under the name of the Korup Branch, and I ordained
Brother Niels Jansen a Teacher, to take charge of them, when Elder William
Andersen and Jens Hansen could not be present with them. A brother Mith Karet was
sustained as clerk pro tem. We administered and partook of the sacrament and then
closed the meeting.

17th. I went to Roilemose to Brother Lars Jensen, where I held a meeting in the
evening and spoke to the saints, encouraging them in their faith and good works.

18th. I wrote a letter to Elder J. E. Forsgreen, and afterwards I went to Rasmus
Nielsen, where we held a meeting in the evening. Some strangers were present and
we had a good deal of the spirit with us.

19th. I wrote letters to Brother C. Christiansen and K.H. Bruhn, and afterwards
crossed over to Fredericia, where I attended a meeting in the evening and spoke to
the saints.

20th, Saturday. I visited a man, by name, Christoffer, whose wife had requested
baptism, and I talked with him for a long time, but he would not permit her to have
that privilege.

21st, Sunday. I spoke in the meeting, prayer meetings, both forenoon and
afternoon. Brother Ebbe Jessen performed the ordinance of baptism in the evening.

22nd, After having visited a few families, I started on my way to the home of
my parents.

23rd. I wrote letters to Christen Larsen and Amanson My father made me .
a present of a pair of boots.

24th, My brother Lauritz and I went to visit some saints in Ostemgaard, and
we had a conversation with them and the family owners, but the man was very
contentious and would not give in From there we went to Store Lihme.

25th We visited the saints in their homes, also visited a family by name, Worg.
The wife desired baptism, but her husband would not permit her.

26th. I visited the saints and held a meeting with them in the evening, speaking
to them upon the principles of love and union. This meeting was held in the house
of Brother Niels Larsen, and I there administered to Brother C. Christensen.

27th After having blessed Sister Gertrud Christensen, we went to my parental
home in Greis.

28th In the forenoon we held a prayer meeting and in the afternoon we had a
sacrament meeting. I spoke in both meetings.

29th. I went to Fredericia and I found opportunities to converse with several
strangers about our doctrine.

30th. I crossed over to Fyen (the island) and found opportunities to talk with
several, very religious Lutherans about the Gospel.

31st. I wrote letters to President Forsgreen, P.O. Hansen and J.A. Ahmanson.

APRIL, 1852

1st. I attended a council meeting in the evening and spoke to the brethren concern-
ing their duties.

2nd. This day I was occupied in some temporal work yet conversed with a few
friends on the Gospel.

3rd. I went to Rasmus Nielsen, and held meeting in the evening at Lars Jensen's.
Elder H. P. Jensen had come to attend the conference in Fredericia, which was to
convene on the 8th and 9th of this month. I did some preaching in that meeting.

4th. We held a meeting in Fredericia and Elder H. P. Jensen spoke, giving us
some very good council. We partook of the sacrament and a good influence of the
spirit was felt and the paints were full of joy. I also spoke in that meeting.

5th. I wrote a letter to my girl and afterwards Brother Jensen and I visited some
of the saints.

6th and 7th. Visited the saints in the city of Fredericia and also some in Fynen
including some strangers.

8th. The conference was opened at 10 a. m. that day. Elders Ahmanson had
arrived from Slagelse, and in the afternoon Elder Forsgreen arrived from Copenhagen.
A large congregation of saints were present and many of the brethren spoke, besides
President Forsgreen, H. P. Jensen and I, and we had a very enjoyable time.

9th. The conference re-convened at 10 a. m. by singing and prayer, and I took
charge of the proceedings and all the necessary business and accepted and carried in
harmony and unitedly -- one of them was the establishment of "The Perpetual Fund"
to assist worthy members of the church, and the saints exhibited great liberality in
their donations to that fund. The spirit of God was present in great measure and the
speakers were much blessed in their efforts to reach the hearts of the saints. Brother
Jens Hansen was ordained an Elder and Rasmus Nielsen was ordained a deacon,
Pres. Forsgreen, H. P. Jensen and I officiating. We also confirmed three persons
by the laying on of hands and the meeting was finally adjourned by singing and prayer.
Some of us afterwards met outside in a field, where we imparted one another some of
our experiences in the mission labor, and we held prayer also, and President
Forsgreen gave us much interesting information about conditions among the saints
in Zion.

10th, Sunday. I attended meeting both in the forenoon and in the afternoon, and
I spoke in both. There were many strangers present and we enjoyed much of the
good spirit. Elder H. P. Jensen started for Schleswig at noon today.

11th. We held a council meeting in the forenoon and Brother Niels Johansen was
deprived of his priesthood on account of unchristian conduct. President Forsgreen
gave us much valuable instruction. In the afternoon we held a public meeting and
President Forsgreen and several other brethren spoke, I wrote two letters.

12th. President Forsgreen and I went to Greis to my parents. We had a
conversation with the chief of the harbor of Veile, explaining to him our faith and
other things. His name was Hansen.

13th. I went to my uncle on mother's side and conversed with him upon the
principles of the gospel for a long time, but he was very contentious and stubborn and
condemned our doctrines as false and I wished that I had not visited him, although he
was so near related. His name is Morten Sorensen, in Sinbjerg, and I left his house
with sorrow in my heart, yet I felt that I had performed my duty towards him and his
family, presenting to them the gospel and testifying that it was indeed the doctrine of
Jesus Christ. From there I returned home to my parents.

14th. My brother Lauritz and I visited some of the saints in Vennelov, and from
there we went to a Baptist minister, Peter Hermansen. in Timshouse, and had a long
conversation with him about the Gospel. He said that he would have been pleased if
we had not come to his house with our doctrine, and that it caused him pain and unrest
in his soul to hear us; yet he gave us something to eat and lodgings for the night.

15th. We started from there for Store Lihme and called on several families as
we went along, speaking to them about the gospel. Arriving in Store Lihme, we held
a meeting at Brother Christen Larsen's. President Forsgreen and Johannes Larsen
were there, and Forsgreen and I spoke in that meeting.

16th. There had existed some difficulties among the saints, which we succeeded
in settling. We also blessed two children who were sick and also a woman and her
daughter were blessed for sickness.

17th. President Forsgreen and Johannes Larsen went to Greis and I remained
and wrote a letter to P. 0. Hansen in Copenhagen.

18th. We held a meeting in the house of Jens Jensen in Sikern Skov (forest), in
the forenoon, and I did the speaking. In the afternoon we held a prayer meeting.
A brother Mads Christensen, was excommunicated for unchristianlike conduct, as
he would not repent. Sister Anna Maria in Store Lihme gave me some money for
traveling expenses. May God bless her.

19th. We went to Balle and had a talk with Sister Karen, and we advised her to
set a good example before her husband so that she might bring him back again into
the church. We also talked a great deal with him. From there we went to Greis and
later on Pres. Forsgreen and I went to Brother Rasmus Johansen in Tirsbeck.

20th. Pres. Forsgreen and I went to Fredericia and wrote a letter to A. Agreen.

21st. I wrote a letter to Brother Ahmanson. K.H. Bruhn stayed in Fynen over
night.

22nd. President Forsgreen started for Copenhagen and Jens Larsen and I
accompanied one Danish mile on the way.

23rd. This day I fasted and attended a council meeting, speaking to the brethren
about their special duties in the priesthood. One of the sisters gave me a dollar.
I also, this day, wrote a letter to my girl.

24th. I also fasted that day and studied.

25th, Sunday. I met with the saints in Fredericia and admonished them to be
faithful in performing their duties, while I would be absent as I was going to attend
conference in Aalborg We were greatly blessed in that meeting. Later I started
for Greis and reached the home of my parents about eleven o'clock in the night.

26th. I wrote letters to Elder P. 0. Hansen in Copenhagen and S. Nielsen, the
same city, and to Elder Chr. Christiansen in Aalborg, stating to him that I did not
feel that it was the will of God that I should attend conference there.

27th. I wrote letters to President Forsgreen and to S. Thomson, and afterwards
I went to Store Lihme and held a meeting there in the evening. There existed some
difficulties between Christen Larsen and Sister Karen Balle, but succeeded in
settling them and a good spirit and feeling was again established and they humbled
themselves and forgave each other.

28th. I visited several of the saints in their homes.

29th. I administered to Brother Hemmesen's wife and daughter, who were sick.
In the evening I held a meeting at Niels Larsen's and settled some difficulties between
Christen Larsen and Sister Anna Maria, but it took a great deal of talk to make them
yield and become reconciled to each other -" only by the assistance of the spirit of
God was it accomplished; for creating strife and contentions among the saints there.

30th. Elder William Andersen and I visited some of the saints in their homes,
admonishing them to live in peace and union with one another as saints of God should
do. Brother Jens Petersen and his wife acknowledged that they had sinned by not
living in harmony together, and asked forgiveness, at the same time asking us to
bless them, which we did, and they seemed to be very humble and grateful. We went
from there to my father's home in Greis, but after we had retired the house was
attacked by a mob and pelted with stones, breaking some lights in the windows and
doing other damage, wherefore my father went outdoors and talked to them in a
friendly tone, but it made no impression upon them, seemingly, yet they did not comrn
any further trouble and went away. Next morning we found a big pile of rock at the
door.

MAY, 1852

1st. I went to the saints in Tirsbeck and stayed there for the night.

2nd. I held a meeting there in the forenoon and spoke to them; afterwards I went
to my parents in Greis and had a sacrament meeting. I did the instructive speaking.

3rd. I worked in some temporal labor; also 4th and 5th in the same way.

6th. I went to the brethren in Red Mills and in Tirsbeck and encouraged them.
I visited Brother Niels Beck and had a talk with him; he was much troubled and
stubborn in his feelings, however.

7th. I fasted that day and held a meeting in the house of my parents, and I
enjoyed much of the spirit of God, in speaking. I received about 5 or 6 dollars
(Danish) to help me on my trip to the island of Falster, having been called by the
Presidency in Copenhagen to go there to encourage the saints who were much
persecuted by mobs, and two of the brethren had been very badly maltreated by mobs.
I went with the saints to Tirsbeck and stayed there over night.

8th. I went to Fredericia and there I received a letter from President Forsgreen.
which I answered right away. In the evening I attended a council meeting and spoke to
the brethren.

9th. I fasted that day and attended a meeting and spoke there to the saints
concerning the necessity of being united in feelings and to love one another. I wrote
letters to my girl and also to N. R. Beck.
10th. I wrote a letter to Elder P. 0. Hansen, and afterwards I was to a wedding
at Lars Jensen's, where I performed the marriage ceremony to Sophia and Lars
Andersen. Sophia was the daughter of Lars Jensen. A number of relatives, not
members of the church, were present and had a good opportunity to talk to them.
My brother. Christen, who was in military service and quartered in the neighborhood,
also talked on this occasion, and we had a very enjoyable time together.

11th. I crossed over to Fredericia and visited some of the saints there, and
returned to Fynen.

12th. Elder William Andersen and I went to Thurstrup field and we held meeting
with the saints who lived there. I spoke upon the necessity of the saints living a
holy life and thus to be as a light to the world. One brother was excommunicated
from the church.

13th. Brother Jens Hansen and I started for the city of Svenborg, but we did
not reach farther than to a village Naering, where we came in conversation with a
number of the Orthodox Lutherans, and the parish superintendent called us a devil,
"yet," said he, "If it was not that he was aware of our personal possession of bodies,
he would think that we were the identical devil himself, but he knew that the devil
did not have a body," said he, "It might be that Joseph Smith was, for he had not
seen him." We continued talking with those people till midnight, proving by the
scriptures that our doctrine was in perfect harmony with holy writ, but it was to no
avail, and we left them with our testimony of new revelation and Joseph Smith as
prophet of the Lord.

14th. We went from these people over to the neighboring island of Taasing, and
had a conversation there upon the principles of the gospel, and we had intended to
remain in that island some days, but learning that the steamer would leave Svenborg
the following morning, at 5 o'clock, I made up my mind to proceed to the island of
Falster by that boat.

15th. At that time I went on board and there I met a friend, Mr. Malery, a
well-to-do man, from Copenhagen, who gave me two dollars (Danish) to defray some
of my travelling expenses, and also an address to his sister who was the wife of a
clergyman in Nykoping. We landed in the town of Gaabense, and I proceeded at once
to Nykoping on Falster. I had never been in that island before, and as the people
had lately been in a great uproar concerning the Mormons and badly maltreated some
of the missionaries and committed a great deal of mob violence upon the saints,
threatening to drive all Mormons from the island, I recognized the hand of God in
bringing this friend, Mr. Malery, just at that time, to my assistance, in giving me
directions how to travel, without asking anybody at the landing, and thereby expose
my incognito. I reached the parson, Mr. Sedelius, about noon and soon we came in
conversation about the gospel, but he was very much opposed to our doctrine, yet he
invited me to stay and have dinner with him, which invitation I declined, because I
did not know how far I had yet to go to find certain friends and avoid being detected
by our enemies on the way. I therefore, set out for Urup Gaard, a big estate, where
I found Sister Ludvigsen. It was then about evening, and when night came and it was
dark, Priest Johan Svenson, the missionary, came there, which was just what I had
prayed to the Lord, for, so that I might have him to guide me around among the saints
in that island. We administered to Sister Ludvigsen, who was sick, and visited a
few saints living in that neighborhood, and we were intending to go to Falkerslev,
but the saints told us that some brethren from that village had been there and told
that the mob had been in Falkerslev several nights, breaking windows and doors and
committed other damage on the property of the saints, and these brethren had, there-
fore, advised that the missionaries ought to stay away for a while. In this, I again
discerned the hand of kind Providence, because I had not any other address to the
saints in Falster that Peter Thomsen in Falkerslev, when I started for that island,
and my providential meeting with that Mr. Malery on the steamer in Svenborg was
the means of preventing me from falling into the hands of our enemies, as Falkerslev
was only one hour's walk from Gaabense, but the spirit had guided me in taking the
best way. We went to some of the saints in the village of Orslev and remained there
for the night.

16th, Sunday. I wrote a letter to my betrothed girl and visited and encouraged
the saints.

17th. We started for Brother Peter Thomson's place in Falkerslev, after
midnight, about 1:30 a. m. and arrived there in safety, by the break of day. I wrote
a letter to J. Larsen in Breis.

18th. We spoke comforting words to the saints and endeavored to strengthen them
in their faith and patience during their severe trials and mob persecutions, and they
seemed to appreciate my visit among them very much. We left them in the evening,
after dark, and returned to Orslev.

19th. We arrived at Orslev in the morning and also there we endeavored to
comfort and strengthen the saints in faith and perseverance, and we also conversed
with some strangers about the gospel.

20th. I held a meeting with the saints, living on the estate Urup Gaard, talked
and prayed with them, and these saints expressed themselves very grateful for my
visit and mission among them. Brother Johan Svensen and I left them, after dark,
and proceeded to Orslev, where we arrived in safety.

21st. We crossed over to the neighboring island, Lolland, to the village Thorsby,
where I visited both saints and strangers, preaching the word of God to them, and
blessing them.

22nd. I wrote a letter to Elder P. 0. Hansen, and in the evening we held a
meeting with the saints, admonishing them to faithfulness.

23rd, Sunday. We held a meeting at a man's home, called Niels Langelander.
I talked, encouraging the saints to faithfulness and we also partook of the sacrament
together, and some strangers were present to whom I preached. A good spirit was
with us, and we all felt much edified. In the evening two missionaries, Jens
Jorgensen and Nielsen arrived from the outlying country, and when they learned
our intention to leave next day for the island of Toasing and Langeland, they prevailed
to the saints and converse in social chat.

24th. We had a very enjoyable time together, in chat and singing, and towards
evening it was decided by lot who should go to Falster and ordain Brother Johan
Svensen to be an Elder and Brother Peter Thomsen to be Teacher, and also to hold
meeting with the saints in Falkerslev, and it fell in my lot to go there. When
darkness set in, we proceeded towards the ferry, but on the way Brother Svensen
made us aware of the fact that he was known to all of them and that they were all very
hateful towards the Mormons, and he was therefore afraid of trouble with them.
I felt impressed that the Lord would shield us and blind the eyes of our enemies so
that they should do us no harm and that we thus would reach Falster unmolested.
We arrived at the ferry about 12 o'clock night, and just a few minutes before we
arrived, a heavy thunder storm came on, with rain and vivid lightning, such as I
have never experienced before, and the rain poured down in torrents, which made
the ferrymen and everybody else very busy taking care of themselves, and thus nobody
said a word to us there, or on the other side of the sound, in the town, which we had
to pass through, and it became so dark that we could only with difficulty find the path
through a soft meadow, that we would take in order to avoid the Estate, where most
of the mob were, who had done so much trouble for Brother Thomson in Falkerslev.
We were thus compelled to stay on this meadow nearly an hour, protected under an
umbrella from the drenching rain, but finally it cleared off and we reached our
destination about 3 o'clock in the morning.

25th. After being provided with dry under clothing we went to bed and slept till
about noon that day and Sister Thomson provided us other dry clothes. In the evening
we held a meeting till late in the night, and spoke to the saints and we partook of the
sacrament together, and I was led by the spirit of God to say that henceforth their
troubles from the mob would decrease and the saints soon would be able to hold their
meetings in the day time unmolested. I ordained Brother Johan Svenson an Elder and
Brother Peter Thomson a teacher in that meeting. I will here state that eighteen
months after that day, when we met in Copenhagen, Sister Thomson said to me that
what she called my prophecy had been literally fulfilled, for they had not trouble with
the mob since that time.

26th. I received some money for travelling expenses from the saints and bid
them farewell, much impressed with gratitude towards God and the saints that all
went so well. Brother Thomson had his hired man take me to Gaabense by his team
and from there I took the steamer for Copenhagen, where I arrived at 4 P.M. the
same day, and was hailed welcome by the brethren.

27th. I visited among some of the saints, and attended a meeting in the evening
and by request of the branch president, I spoke and enjoyed much freedom of spirit.

28th. I wrote a letter to my girl and made preparations for returning home.

29th. I went on board the steamer "Liana" at 6 a. m. for Fredericia and arrived
there at 6 P.M. the same day. I had a conversation on board with two of our sisters,
who had left the church, one, by name Dorthea, had been excommunicated while I
was away, and the other one, whose name was Jacobsen, but could have no influence
with them to turn back to the fold. They were too full of darkness and uttered many
wicked accusations against the church and the brethren. I tried my best to convince
them of their errors and bring them into the light, but with no success.

30th. I held a council meeting and Brother Jacobsen and some of his family had
been summoned before that council to answer for their conduct in accusing me falsely
and against the "Scandinavian Star" and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants doctrines,
and they were very much in the dark, both the father and the mother and their son,
and they had tried in every way to create disaffection and strife among the saints and
even tried to disturb the meeting. I bade him be quiet and then he sat down, and I
asked the people if any one present had heard me say or do anything improper or wrong
such as Jacobsen had accused me of. Then I would take it back and make everything
right with them, and ask their forgiveness, if in any way I had been a stumbling block
in their course. Jacobsen answered that I was one of them of whom Paulus had said,
that would come in the last days, who would teach vain things and deceive many, etc.
I endeavored to bring them to see the danger of yielding to an accusing spirit, that would
lead them to bear false witness against and backbite their brethren and sisters, and the
church of which they were members, through baptism, and I warned them that if they
would not repent and ask forgiveness, they would even lose what light there was left in
them. but they only got more angry and continued their accusations so much that they
thereby disturbed the meeting. I then moved that Brother Jacobsen's certificate as a
teacher was cancelled, and all sustained that motion, except Lars Jensen and Lars
Andersen. I then laid before the saints the danger that was in partaking of such a
spirit and to sustain false accusers of the brethren. I had that time a very hard struggle
in my feelings, especially by finding that one or two of the brethren that I had placed
confidence in did not stand by me, yet it did not take long before they saw their mistake
and repented. I can truly say that the Lord and our Father stood by me that day and
after singing a hymn, the meeting was dismissed by prayer of C.G. Larsen, and I
crossed over to Fynen.

31st. We again held a meeting in Fredericia, and Jacobsen and his (wife) were
present at the beginning but after singing and prayer, and just when I had commenced
to speak, they both left the hall. My remarks were directed to saints, showing them
the necessity of being united and loving one another and I felt much blessed by the
spirit of light and darkness, such as it was demonstrated the previous day, and they all
felt to rejoice. We partook of the sacrament together. After the meeting I crossed
over to Fynen, and I wrote a letter to the Presidency, asking for one of them to come
over to my support in these difficulties.

JUNE, 1852

1st and 2nd. I fasted and besides I did not feel quite well.

3rd. Brother K.H. Bruhn and I were in Fredericia and we visited the Jacobsen
family and endeavored to bring them to see their error and to repent, but they remained
just as stubborn as ever, and we were forced to abandon the task. We returned to
Fynen, and baptized Maren Andersen.

4th. That day I studied by reading and in the evening I attended a prayer meeting.

5th. I visited Sister Cecilia Kristine and encouraged her to faithfulness. In after-
noon, Elder P. 0. Hansen arrived by steamer from Copenhagen and it was a happy
meeting to both of us.

6th. We held a meeting and the case of Jacobsen came up for consideration, but
he was just as stubborn as previously, and the case was therefore laid over, to come
before the next regular council meeting, in order to give him sufficient time for
reflection, that perhaps he might get the spirit and see his error and repent. The
president of the branch. Brother Lars Jensen was away, so that was also a cause for
this postponement. Afterwards we had a very good meeting and Elder P. 0. Hansen and
I spoke to the saints. We then confirmed Maren Andersen.

7th. Elder P. 0. Hansen and I went to the saints in Tirsbeck and stayed there over
night.

8th. We went to Greis and had a happy time in the home of my parents that evening.

9th. We went to Store Lihme and visited the saints in their homes.

10th. We continued our visits among the saints, blessed two persons that were
sick and also two children. In the evening we had a meeting at Brother Niels Larsen.
Elder Hansen and I occupied the time in speaking and all seemed to be edified.

11th. We went to the saints in Ostengaard and had a talk with them, and we went to
Veile where we had a long conversation with Brother Niels R. Beck. He had turned
away from the light and was not in great darkness and had taken to the ways of the
world and although I had talked to him several times previously, I did not make any
impression upon him to cause him to retrace his steps at that time, and I left him with
sorrow in my heart. We went then to the home of my parents where we arrived about
midnight.

12th. I wrote a letter to my girls and during the day I enjoyed the conversation I
had with Elder P. 0. Hansen.

13th. We held meeting in the home of my parents, where several strangers were
present. Elder P. 0. Hansen and I occupied the time, speaking, and we also administer
and partook of the sacrament with the saints, and we had great joy in the spirit that
prevailed in our midst. After the meeting, Elder P. 0. Hansen and I went to Tirsbeck.

14th. Brother Niels Beck came and gave Elder Hansen two dollars (Danish). We
then tried again to convince him of his errors and to cease finding faults with the
brethren, but attend to his own duties, and Elder Hansen told him that if he did not do
that, he would be led to still greater darkness and would finally apostatize, if he did not
repent in time; but he only became more excited and unreasonable in his accusations,
wherefore Elder P.0. Hansen requested him to give back his certificate as a teacher
in the church to the president of the branch, Brother Johansen, which he did in a very
indifferent manner. After this was, Elder P.0. Hansen and I went to Fredericia to
hold a meeting there in the evening. After the opening exercises, by singing and prayer
the case against the Jacobsen family was presented, and Elder P.0. Hansen arose and
asked the saints if any of them had seen any fruits of repentance in that family during the'
week just past. Several members testified that they personally experienced the bad
conduct of Brother Jacobsen, his wife and his son, in accusing and finding all manner of
faults with the priesthood and the church in general. The Branch president. Brother
Lars Jensen, spoke to Jacobsen in a most tender and persuasive manner, endeavoring
to make him repent, but Jacobsen became very excited and acted almost like a mad man
and he seemed especially angry against me. The president, Brother Lars Jensen,
finally moved that this Brother Jacobsen, together with his wife and his son, should
be excommunicated from the church for apostasy, which motion was sustained and
carried unanimously. After dismissing this meeting, we. Elder Hansen and I, went
over to Fynen.

15th. About 3 o'clock in the morning Elder Hansen went over to Fredericia, where
he took the steamer for Copenhagen. I went that day and visited some people.

16th. I went to Eltang to my mother's sister, and talked to her about the gospel,
but she was very opposed to it. I stayed over night.

17th. I went to a Mr. H. Smith, who was a subscriber for the "Scandinavian Star, "
and I had a lengthy conversation with him, upon the principles of the gospel. I stayed
with him over night.

18th. I again had a conversation with these folks upon our religion, and then went
to Eltang, the second time, and bore my testimony to my aunt and her husband.
19th. I went to Fredericia and visited several of the saints in that branch.

20th. I held a meeting in Fredericia with the saints, and Brother K. H. Bruhn and
I spoke. We administered and partook of the sacrament and we all felt very much
blessed and edified. From there we went over to Fynen.

21st. Brother Bruhn and I visited some strangers and conversed with them upon
the gospel. In the afternoon, visited my brother. Christen Larsen and held a meeting
at Brother Lars Jensen.

22nd. Brother Jespersen and I went to Tirsbeck and stayed there over night.

23rd. I went to Greis and attended a prayer meeting in the evening. My brother
Lauritz Larsen went with Brother Jespersen to Ringkoping, a small city, to visit and
talk with his relations who lived there.

24th and 25th. I wrote letters to President Forsgreen and to my girl.

26th. I went to Veile and talked to Niels Beck, trying my best to make him see the
necessity for him to humble himself and repent, that he might be delivered from that
spirit of darkness which had taken possession of his mind, but it seemed to be of no
effect upon him. I afterwards went to Tirsbeck and stayed there over night.

27th. Held a meeting in the house of Brother Christian Nielsen and it was a good
meeting too. I felt much blessed by the spirit and the saints likewise. In the evening
I talked with several strangers in Brother Johansen's house.

28th. I wrote a letter to President Forsgreen and afterwards I went to my parents'
home in Greis.

29th. I fasted this day, and had the pleasure to bear my testimony to several
strangers.

30th. I went to Vendelev and held a meeting with the saints living in that village.

JULY, 1852

1st and 2nd. I stayed at home, fasting and studied by reading.

3rd. I visited the saints in Ostengaard and from there I went to Store Lihme.

4th, Sunday. We had a meeting at Brother Niels Petersen's and partook of the
sacrament with the saints. The spirit of God was with us in a great measure and we
all felt much blessed. Brother William Andersen baptized a girl, and I confirmed her
by the laying on of hands.
5th. I visited Sister Karen in Balle for the purpose of encouraging her in the faith,
and I also found an opportunity to speak to a family of strangers, about our doctrine,
and they recognized that it was the truth. From there I went to the saints in Ostengaard
where I also encouraged them, and then went to my parents in Greis.

6th. I went visiting the saints in their homes and encouraged them to faithfulness.

7th. I visited Brother Niels Beck and endeavored to get him to see his errors and
to try to get the spirit of God, as otherwise he would be in danger of losing the faith
and apostatize from the church, but he seemed to be entirely indifferent about that
matter. I next went to Fredericia and visited and encouraged the saints to faithfulness.

8th. Elder William Andersen and I went and visited several families and we blessed
Sister Jensen, who was sick.

9th and 10th. I assisted in the harvesting of hay, which was to me beneficial bodily
exercise.

11th, Sunday. In the forenoon we held meeting in Fredericia. Again there was
difficulties to settle among the saints, but we succeeded, by the aid of the spirit of God,
to get it fixed up so much that the parties asked each others forgiveness and promised
to do better in the future and to live as saints ought to live. In the afternoon we held
meeting in Fynen. Several of the brethren spoke and I occupied about an hour in speaking trying to impress upon the saints the absolute necessity of union and good will among themselves, and I warned them against the danger of backbiting and faultfinding and not to listen to such, that would come to them with accusations against the brethren, who are set to preside over them, to destroy their faith and confidence in the servants of
God, and I requested, that if any one had any complaint against me, personally, that
they would let me know, and I would gladly meet them and make any wrong right again
as far as I could, and to ask forgiveness of them and of God also. I declared to them
that I knew that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God and also that what I had been teaching them was the truth, and that they and I would have to meet it on the day of judgment I was also lead to say that possibly I might not return to preside in their midst. All seemed happy when we left them. After the meeting I went over to Fredericia.

12th. I went to Veile and again I had a long conversation with Niels Beck. I told him
that I came as a messenger of peace, with the intention to do him some good if he
would accept of it, and I again warned him of the danger there was in giving heed to
accusing spirits, but he seemed to hate some of the brethren, especially my brother
Lauritz, because he was engaged to Sister Sorine Simonsen. Finally I left him, stating
in parting that I hoped that my garments would be found clean from his blood, on the
day of judgement, when we should meet there; yet I felt very sorry for him and in my
heart I prayed God to have mercy on him and to make him see his error, that he might
repent. I next called on a family, Bradstrup, and bore my testimony about the Gospel
to them, but they were very stubborn and would not listen to me. I then went to my
parents in Greis.

13th. I wrote letters to President Forsgreen, and to Elder P. 0. Hansen and to
my girl.

14th. My brother Johannes and I went to Veile and again we had a brief conversation
with Brother Niels R. Beck. In the evening we had a prayer meeting in my father's
house. My brother Lauritz baptized a man, Emanuel Petersen. We all felt very happy.

15th and 16th. I stayed home and studied by reading.

17th. My brothers, Johannes and Lauritz, and I went to Store Lihme. A sister,
Gertrude Larsen, had died and we held a brief service in her father's house, and I was
the speaker.. After the funeral we returned to Greis.

18th. I fasted that day and we held meeting in my father's house. My brother,
Johannes, and I confirmed Emanuel Petersen by the laying on of hands. We also
administered the sacrament and blessed a sick sister. I spoke to the saints, urging them
to be faithful to their covenant, and we all felt blessed.

19th. I wrote to Elder P. 0. Hansen in Copenhagen and to Brother P. Thomsen in
Falster.

20th. This day remained quiet and fasted.

21st. I went to Veile and afterwards to Tirsbeck, where we had a prayer meeting.
I spoke in that meeting and we had a good time.

22nd. I visited some families in Heinsted field, and they seemed to be willing to
accept the gospel. Afterwards I visited the brethren in Lille Molle (the small mill) and
from there I returned to Tirsbeck, In the evening I baptized Chr. Nielsen's daughter
and confirmed her by the laying on of hands.

23rd. I went to my parent's home in Greis.

24th. I wrote letters to my sister Stine, and to Brother Lars Jensen in fynen.

25th. I fasted and we had a meeting in my father's house. Elder Jens Hansen
came there to accompany me to the conference that was to convene in Aalborg. He
occupied some of the time in speaking. A sister was baptized by my brother, Johannes
Larsen, and I confirmed her and administered and partook of the sacrament. I occupied
about an hour, admonishing the saints to faithfulness and keep the commandments of God so as to be a light to the world, and I hoped, said I, that my example and conduct while I had been in their midst, had been such that by following me, they would be drawing nigh unto God, and have peace with Him and with one another. I felt that I would not come back any more to labor in their midst, but we all felt greatly blessed of God. We blessed a sister, that was sick, and the saints donated some money to assist Brother Jens Hansen and me on our journey.

26th. The day we merely made preparations for our journey.

27th. We left my parents' home about 3 a. m. and reached Aarhus in the evening.

28th. We traveled all that day and reached Aalborg within a Danish mile (4 English).

29th. We started early and arrived in Aalborg about 5 o'clock in the morning, where
we found the presiding brethren, Willard Snow and John E. Forsgreen. We blessed two
sick persons and then we went over the Lim-Fjord to Norre Sundby, where I and Brother
Forsgreen administered to a child. We attended a prayer meeting in the evening and
had a good time.

30th. I went again over to Aalborg, and visited among the saints, and I was made
welcome, wherever I went.

31st. I visited among the saints, also this day, and all seemed glad to meet me.

AUGUST, 1852

1st. This being Sunday and conference, I fasted. The conference commenced at
the appointed time, Elder Chr. Christiansen presiding. Elder H»P, Jensen gave a
very interesting report of his mission in Norway and he said that there would be found
use for many brethren, as there seemed to be prospects for a rich harvest of souls.
I and several other brethren spoke in these meetings.

2nd. I opened the first meeting with prayer. Many excellent instructions were
given us by the presiding brethren, and the spirit of God was present in a great measure
President Christiansen and I ordained four brethren to the office of Elders and two other
brethren to the office of Priests. Pres. Willard Snow and Forsgreen and Jensen blessed
several sick persons, and all the transactions during the conference were carried on in
harmony and all of us felt greatly blessed.

3rd. I attended the conference again, as well as during the two previous days, and
felt greatly blessed. The conference adjourned at I p.m. that day. I wrote letters to
the saints in Greis and in Store Lihme as I had promised to do. After conversing for
some time with friends.

4th. My betrothed girl and I accompanied the brethren of the Presidency to North
Sundby, where we partook of a love feast in the home of Brother H.P. Jensen, enjoying
ourselves by singing and conversation, speeches, etc. till very late in the evening,
and we then returned to Aalborg, arriving there, midnight.
5th. I wrote letters to the saints in Greis and in Fredericia and also one to my
brother. Christen; afterwards I and the brethren, Willard Snow and Forsgreen, went
to Kjeld Gaard in the evening.

6th. We visited some of the saints in their homes, and in the evening we held a
council meeting at Brother Christen Hyllested, and we enjoyed a good spirit there.

7th, Saturday. Brother Knud Nielsen took us to Aalborg in a wagon.

8th, Sunday. We held a meeting and by request, I occupied the time in speaking
to the saints, and a good spirit prevailed. Afternoon meeting, I was again requested
to peak, and afterwards Brother Forsgreen spoke and gave us much valuable

9th. I wrote letters to the saints in Noeby, and in Taasing, and afterwards my
girl and I went to North Sundby with the intention to take passage for Copenhagen, in
Brother Svend Larsen's ship next day.

10th. About 2 a. m. we went on board the vessel, a sloop, twenty-six persons
all toll, and set sail for the capitol -- Copenhagen. Brother Larsen, who was an
experienced navigator, had dubbed his vessel; "Zion's Lion. " We passed through
the Skagerak.

11th. Landed on the coast of Sealand about six English miles from the city, at a
Brother Jacobsen's farm, and from there we walked to the city, arriving there in the
evening.

12th. The general conference was in session, both in the forenoon and afternoon
and several of the brethren gave report about their missionary labors and experiences.

13th. I attended conference again this day. The Presidency gave us much
valuable instruction, and warned us against sin and transgression, and admonished
us to be united. By request, I occupied some time in speaking, and also gave in my
report an account of the money donated to the Perpetual Emigration Fund.

14th. The conference re-commenced that day at 10 a. m. and Elder Forsgreen
spoke at length, under the influence of the spirit of God, before the regular business
transactions took place, and he then moved that the mission field in Norway should be
known as Brevig Conference, and that Elder Christian J. Larsen was released from
presiding over Fredericia Conference and for him to go on a mission to Norway, and
to preside over Brevig Conference, which motion was sustained by a unanimous vote.
Furthermore, he moved that Peter Beckstrom be ordained an Elder and that he and
Christen Knudsen (now Nielsen) also go to Norway as missionaries and labor there
under direction of President Christian Larsen. Sustained by unanimous vote. In the
afternoon session, which I opened with prayer, it was moved and unanimously carried
that the islands of Lolland and Falster, together with the smaller islands in the vicinity,
be organized as a conference, and that Elder Johan Svenson preside. Likewise, that
the island of Bomholm was to be a conference, and that Ole Svensen preside there.
Elder Niels Mikkelsen was appointed to preside over Fredericia Conference. The
district of Vensyssel was also organized as a conference, and Elder N.C. Skou appointed
its president. The Limfjord to be the division line from Aalborg Conference. Elder
P. 0. Hansen was appointed to preside over the Copenhagen Conference and Elder H.P.
Jensen was appointed as travelling supervising president in the whole Scandinavian
mission. All these moves and appointments were sustained by unanimous vote.

15th, Sunday. The conference was opened in the usual manner, at 10 am. and it
was moved the Ole Olsen be ordained an Elder, and proceed to Norway, to labor in
the Brevig Conference, which was sustained by unanimous vote. Much other business
connected with the further spread of the Gospel in the Scandinavian countries, as well
as much valuable instruction for the encouragement of the saints was attended to and
given during that meeting and after having partaken of the sacrament and being dismissed in the usual way, the conference adjourned to meet again April 6th, 1853.

16th. In the forenoon I and my girl visited some of the saints and in the afternoon
a special meeting was convened for the appointed presidents and missionaries to be
blessed and set apart by the presidency, Forsgreen and H„P. Jensen. The Elders
were ordained by Forsgreen and H. P. Jensen, the Priests, of Elders Chr. Christiansen
Chr. J. Larsen and H. C, Schou, and the Teachers were ordained by the president of
the branch and two presidents of conferences, and again we had much good talk from
a number of brethren.

17th. I wrote a letter to Sister Maria Olsen and later visited some of the saints.

18th. I had my passport signed by the police for my journey to Norway, and
afterwards I took my engaged girl to her uncle, Mr. Berg, and laid before him the
Plan of Salvation. In the evening I attended a council meeting, where some business
pertaining to the mission in Scandinavia was attended to. I spoke for a short time in
that meeting.

19th. After taking a hearty leave of the saints in Copenhagen, we went on board
the little sailing craft "Zion's Love " (the Lion of Zion), fourteen persons in all,
and set sail for Fredericia about 4 p. m.

20th. After a very pleasant voyage, we reached Fredericia about 11 a. m. that day.

21st. Was attending to some temporal matters, and the time also occupied in
social conversation among ourselves.

22nd. A conference was held here and I presided. In the forenoon session I gave
a brief report of the general conditions, and several of the brethren also expressed
themselves on their missionary experiences. In the afternoon a 2 o'clock, the conference
re-convened and I presented the general authorities of the church before the saints for
their acceptance, and they were all sustained in their respective offices and callings
by the unanimous vote of the conference. My brother Christen G. Larsen, was ordained
an Elder, under the hands of Presidents Forsgreen, H. P. Jensen and myself. Much
valuable instruction was imparted by the brethren, and we had indeed a time of rejoicing.

23rd. The conference re-convened at 10 a.m. and the following propositions were
moved and carried; Johannes Larsen as president of the Fredericia Branch; Rasmus
Johansen to be ordained an Elder and to preside over the Greis Branch; Soren lversen
to be ordained an Elder and to preside over the Store Lihme Branch; Lauritz Larsen
to be ordained an Elder and appointed to go to the city of Ringkoping, to open the gospel
door there; August Nielsen to be ordained a Priest, and to go with Elder Frederick
Nielsen to Schlesvig as a missionary; Niels Larsen to be ordained a Priest, to labor
in Store Lihme; Emanuel Petersen and Christian Nielsen to be ordained Teachers, and
to labor in the Greis Branch, and finally I proposed that Elder Niels Mikkelsen enter
upon his office and duties as president of the Fredericia Conference. All this was
carried by a unanimous vote. The ordination of these brethren was performed under
the hands of Elders John E. Forsgreen, Jensen, C. J« Larsen and N. Mikkelsen. A
bottle of oil was consecrated and a child was blessed and finally the sacrament was
administered. Presidents Forsgreen and H„P, Jensen gave us much valuable instruction
and all appeared full of rejoicing. I then bid an official farewell to the saints and the
conference, and adjourned to meet again on the first Sunday in the following December.
I signed some certificates of ordinations and then went with the brethren to Tirsbeck.

24th. My betrothed girl and I went to my parents in Greis and stayed there for the
night.

25th. Several of the saints from this neighborhood went with us to Tirsbeck, there
to meet Presidents Forsgreen and Jensen, and some saints who had arrived there from
Fredericia in the sloop "Zion's Love" (Zion, Lion of). There a meeting convened and
President Forsgreen proposed that Father Lars Johansen should be ordained a Priest,
which was sustained by a unanimous vote. Father Johansen was then ordained under the
hands of Presidents Forsgreen, H.P. Jensen and Chr. J. Larsen. These, and other
brethren, spoke to the saints, imparting much good and encouraging instruction and a
number of members bore their testimony of the Gospel, which they had received.
I occupied a brief part of the time, and bid farewell to the saints in my childhood's
home and environments, and this I did with my heart filled with emotional feelings of
gratitude for what God made me instrumental in accomplishing there; for I had had my
parents, my two sisters, and my three brothers join the church and I had assisted in
ordaining them Elders, to viz.; Johannes, Christen, and Lauritz; and my father to the
office of a Priest. By brother Soren was also converted but yet not a member, but I
felt that he also would be one, before a great while. 1. therefore, felt very happy and
satisfied with the results of my mission and I felt the Lord, as well as His servants,
were satisfied with my efforts, though performed in much weakness and imperfection
and that I had rinsed my garments from any responsibility as far as the people in that
part of the country was concerned. After partaking of refreshments with the saints, we
went on board "Zion's Love" that was anchored in the bay, just a little way off from
shore, and we then set sail for Copenhagen, leaving about 7 p. m.

26th. We arrived in Copenhagen at noon that day, and my betrothed girl put up with
a sister in the church.

27th and 28th, Friday and Saturday. Visited the uncle and other relatives of my
girl (Barbara).

29th, Sunday. I spoke in the meeting in the forenoon and I enjoyed much freedom
in my expressions. In the afternoon, I also occupied some of the time in speaking.
Administered the ordinance of laying on of hands in connection with Elder Samuel Hansen the president of the branch. In the evening I was blessed and set apart for my mission by the presidency, Willard Snow, J.E. Forsgreen and H.P. Jensen. This took place in the mission office and I remained there over night.

30th. I wrote letters to the saints in the branches in Fredericia and Greis and Store
Lihme and attended a council meeting in the evening.

31st. I blessed my betrothed girl as she was unwell, and afterwards I paid visits to
some special friends among the saints taking leave of them. The brethren of the
presidency were with me.

SEPTEMBER, 1852

1st. I also this day visited some of the saints in their private homes. In the
evening I was in company with the presiding brethren, W. Snow and John E. Forsgreen,
and stayed with them over night.

2nd. I took leave of the brethren that morning, and boarded the mission vessel;
"Zion's Love" and we set sail for Aalborg.

3rd. We were on the sea that day and night.

4th. We arrived in Aalborg about 9 p. m. all well.

5th. Attended meetings in both the forenoon and in the afternoon, and occupied
some of the time in speaking. In company with Elders H. P. Jensen, Chr. Christiansen
and Schou, I blessed some saints who were sick.

6th. I wrote in my daily book and in the evening I attended a council meeting and
at the end I offered the benediction.

7th. I was that day in North Sundby and came back to Aalborg in the night.

8th. I bid farewell to the saints in Aalborg, and went over to North Sundby, where
I went on board the "Zion's Love", after having taken leave of the saints in that locality.
We intended to have started for Hals at the mouth of the fjord, but were prevented on
account of contrary wind, and thus we had to remain in Aalborg till the wind changed,
but we finally reached Hals.

9th. We landed in Hals and went to a Sister Jacobsen, where we had something to
eat. We administered to her children, who were sick. Afterwards we returned on
board the vessel and set sail for Brevig in Norway, about 4 P.M. The following
missionaries for Norway were on board; Elder Christian J. Larsen, president; Elder
John F.F. Dorius, Peter Beckstrom, Svend Larsen, Ole Olsen, Priest Christen Knudse
now called Nielsen, and Teacher Niels Hansen, and we had a pretty fair wind during the
night and reached our destination within ten miles at nine the next day, the 10th.

11th. But it became a calm almost, and what little wind there was, was contrary,
which was also against our wishes; for we had a great desire to be in Brevig on Sunday,
the 12th. We found, however, afterwards, that Providence had bestowed a special
favor upon us, and although we tried to work our way into port, by tacking towards shore
all night, we discovered, when it became day light, that we were yet about two or three
(nautical) miles from the fjord, that leads up to Brevig, and we then again tacked against
the wind to reach our destination and on Sunday the 12th, we entered the Brevig Fjord,
and when we had come near the city of Brevig, within about two or three miles (English)
about 10 a. m. we were very happily surprised by meeting two of our brethren. Elder
John A. Ahmanson and Priest Jeppe J. Folkman, coming out in a small skiff, not aware
of our coming, but going to a family of investigators living across the water. Those two
missionaries had just been liberated from jail in Brevig, where they had been held four
days for preaching the gospel or Mormonism, and they had obtained their freedom on
condition that they should abstain from performing any religious act or rite within that
county or district. These conditions were accepted because they had no means of
communication with the presiding authorities of the church, and they were looking for
our arrival, yet, not knowing when we might come, besides the town of Brevig was in
an uproar and the mob had threatened to kill any Mormon Priests that might attempt to
set foot on shore; for it had been rumored that some more Mormon Priests were
coming from Denmark. When we learned this, we all felt to give praise and thanks to
God, our Heavenly Father, for it now became clear to our understanding, that He knew
the plans of our enemies and had frustrated them, by keeping us out of their power,
and now were in communion with our brethren in such a convenient place and time.
We now accompanied our brethren to a fishing camp, called Bauen, and I, with some
others of the brethren, went up on one of the rocks and implored the Lord for His
guidance in our peculiar circumstances. We had a very interesting conversation with
one family in that place upon the principles of the Gospel, and they showed their good
will and appreciation by giving us a good meal. When we again came on board our own
yelled (Zion's) Love) we found the other brethren, whom we had left there, engaged in
singing and prayer, which was a source of joy to me. We now held a council meeting,
and it was decided that Elder F. Dorius should remain and labor in Brevig and its
vicinity quietly, while the rest of us would proceed to Frederickstad, for there to be
assigned their respective fields of labor. I advised the brethren to work in wisdom,
and always seek for the guidance of the spirit of God, and several of the other brethren
also gave expression to their feelings, and we had a very pleasant time together,
because the spirit of God was present to a very great degree, although that important
meeting was held in the bowels of a lion, (Zion's Love). After this meeting was
dismissed we, Ahmanson, Dorius, Folkman, Fred Andersen and I sailed to a place called
Satre near Brevig, but not in view of the town, and we held a good meeting with the saints who lived there, and we spoke encouraging to them in their faith. This was in the evening.

13th. We went to our rented hall and slept there that night. Elder Dorius and I
visited some of the saints, and administered the ordinance of laying on of hands to Sister
Isackson and F. Anderson, and we also blessed the child of Niels Isackson and encourage
the new saints that were present to be faithful. When the two brethren, Ahmanson and
Folkman were ready. Elder Dorius and two of the brethren took us in a boat out to our
Mission Vessel, "The Lion." We set out for Frederickvarn, on account of the darkness
that set in, and because it is very difficult to navigate on the Norwegian coast under such
conditions.

14th. At five o'clock in the morning we again set sail for Frederickstad and arrived
there about I p.m. that day, having sailed ten miles (Norwegian) and we were well
received by Emil Larsen and his family at their home in what is called Vaterland, a
suburb of the city. We next visited the branch president, J. Johansen, and found him and
his family all well. In the evening he held a meeting in the house of Emil Larsen, and
Brother Ahmanson and I administered the ordinance of laying on of hands to Brother Ole. We appointed Brother Emil Larsen clerk for Frederickstad Branch. Elder Peter
Beckstrom and Priest Christian Knudsen (now Nielsen) to labor in Frederickstad Branch
and Elder Ole Olsen and Teacher Niels Hansen to travel in country districts towards
Christiania, the capital, to try to open the way for the gospel there, and that Priest
Folkman assist these brethren as much as wisdom would dictate, and to introduce them
to some friends that he had found before. As Brother Folkman was not in possession
of a passport, he would be liable to be arrested at any time for vagrancy and perhaps send
him back to Denmark or Brevig, where also his passport was in the hands of the police.
At this meeting it was also decided to get up a petition to the government for obtaining
recognition and the right to preach and administer the gospel under protection of the law
of the land. Such a petition had already been sent from Risoer and Brevig but we had not
yet received any answer to it. We blessed Brother Johansen's child and I and some of
the brethren talked, teaching upon our doctrine and also administered the sacrament.
This meeting lasted during the night till between 2 and 3 a. m.

15th. I wrote some letters in the forenoon, and in the afternoon, about three o'clock
Elder Ahmanson, Svend Larsen and I went on board the vessel "Lion" intending to sail
for Risoer but we were overtaken by darkness, and did not reach farther than Arrestholi
where we therefore stopped over night, having sailed only half a mile.

16th, Thursday. We sailed seventeen miles and reached Fredericksvorn that day.

17th. Started again at 2 p. m. and went ashore on what is called Jomjruland
(Virginland) to buy some provisions, and then sail again, but on account of contrary wind
we did not proceed more than seven miles (Norwegian).

18th, Saturday. We went ashore again and stopped by a farmer, by name: Anders
Hansen, and we had a good opportunity to preach the gospel to him and his family, and
they all paid good attention. They sold us some provisions very cheap, and we left their
with a good impression, and proceeded on our voyage, (13 miles) to Risoer, where we
arrived about 5 p.m. and went at once to Brother Larsen's home, where we spent the
evening very pleasantly in conversation with some of the saints. A few new converts
had joined the church, by baptism, while the missionaries had been away, and we did
our best to cheer them up to keep their covenant.

19th. Several of us went to Levang, about one mile (Norwegian) from Risoer, where
Brother John Olsen baptized four persons, and Elder Ahmanson and I confirmed them,
by the laying on of hands, and I explained to them the great importance of keeping that
holy covenant, which they had just made with God, and to stand firm and faithful through
all circumstances, because the Lord intended to have a tried people. After prayer and
singing, we returned to the town, where we held a public meeting in the evening in
Brother Svend Larsen's house, and quite a number of strangers were present and I
preached to them. Afterward we partook of the sacrament with the saints and we felt a
great outpouring of the spirit of God upon us.

20th. I wrote a letter to the saints in the Greis branch, Denmark, and afterwards,
in company with Elder Ahmanson, I visited the saints in their several homes,
encouraging them to faithfulness. In the evening we held a meeting in the home of
Brother Svend Larsen, where I and several other brethren bore our testimony, and we
all rejoiced.

21st. I wrote a letter to the saints in Fredericia, Denmark, and also one to Pres.
Forsgreen. Later in the day I visited some of the saints in their homes, where I also
found opportunity to explain the gospel to some strangers.

22nd. Elder Ahmanson and Svend Larsen went to the city of Arendal, with the
intention of purchasing a suitable ship for emigration purposes for the saints. I stayed
at home and wrote a letter to Brother J. C. Olsen. I afterwards visited some of the
saints in their respective homes, and I blessed the child of Sister Evens en. In the
evening I conducted a prayer meeting in Brother Svend Larsen's house; a mob had
gathered outside and made some disturbance, but this only had effect of making the
saints more fervent in their prayers. I occupied some of the time in speaking, imparting
instruction to the saints and encouraging them, and we all felt highly blessed.

23rd, Thursday. I wrote letters to Pres. Forsgreen and H.P. Jensen. In the
evening the brethren returned from Arendal. We visited the parents of Sister Ingeborg
in the evening, with a view of convincing them of the truth.

24th. I spent some time by writing. Later in the day, in company with Elder
Ahmanson, Svend Larsen and John Olsen, I was upon a mountain and had prayer and
gave praise to God for His mercy. In the evening we blessed Sister Ingeborg and also
a child of Brother S. Larsen, that was sick.

25th. I visited some of the saints and bore my testimony to some strangers but they
were not converted. This was in the house of Henry Evensen.

26th,. Sunday. I administered to Elder Ahmanson, who was sick, and he became well at once. We then went to meeting and on the way we were joined by Brother Henry
Evensen, who had just returned from a voyage to Denmark. He had the pleasure of
baptizing Halvor Torgersen, while he was away. The meeting was opened at 10 a.m.
and I and several other brethren spoke to the saints, encouraging them to faithfulness
and good works, and to be prayerful all the time. At this meeting it was proposed and
sustained that Brother Henry Evensen act as clerk and recorder for the Risoer Branch,
and to assist Elder John Alsen, the branch president, in the work, connected with the
branch in that city and the country round about. Also that Brother Aaron Olsen was
ordained a Teacher. I and Elder Ahmanson ordained him to that office. We also
blessed one of the sisters who was sick. We spoke to the saints, laying before them their
duties to the brethren who held the Priesthood to preside over them, to pray for them,
that they might be wise in all their doings. In the afternoon we had a large congregation
and I occupied all the time in speaking, and the spirit of God was with us in a great
measure, and we felt to give God the glory for it. After all the strangers had left, Elder
Ahmanson and I administered the ordinance of laying on of hands, confirming Halvor
Torgrimsen a member of the church, and we next partook of the sacrament and also
spoke to the saints, as the spirit lead us to speak in regard to their duties and obligation
We also had the opportunity to speak with two young women (girls) and to convince them of the truth of the gospel.

27th. This day we visited the saints in their respective homes, admonishing them to
faithfulness in their duties.

28th. Visited some of the saints and administered to a sick child, belonging to
Brother H. Evensen. In the evening held a meeting in the home of S. Larsen. I was
lead by the spirit to address the saints concerning their duties and to sustain the servant
of God by their faith and prayers, even all, from the Prophet Brigham Young in Zion
down to the very least of the offices in the church, showing them that every member on
the human body was necessary for the performance of its functions and use, and they
could not be dispensed with. Several of the brethren bore testimony to what was said.
It was agreed to create a saving fund, by free will donations, for the benefit of the poor,
and that Brother H. Evensen be the treasurer for said fund. We also administered to a
brother who was sick, and then dismissed by singing and prayer. Later one of the girls
referred to before, was baptized by Brother John Olsen, and Elder Ahmanson and I
confirmed her by the laying on of hands.

29th. I spent the day in writing and studying. In the evening we held a prayer
meeting in Brother S. Larsen's house, but as quite a number of strangers came in,
we turned it into a public meeting and several of us spoke, presenting the principles of
the gospel, and we were supported by the spirit of God. Outside the house there was
some mob demonstration, but we were not disturbed inside. Thanks to God for it.
Later in the evening. Brother John Olsen baptized the other girl, before referred to,
and in connection with Elders Ahmanson and J. Olsen, I confirmed her a member of
the church. Closed the day with singing and praying.

30th. This day I wrote a letter to my girl (in Aalborg) and also to Elder H. P.
Jensen. I had an opportunity to explain some of the principles of the gospel to several
persons, and in the evening we held a meeting in the house of Brother John Olsen, the
president of the branch, and the spirit of God was present in a high degree, but a mob
outside used every means in their power to disturb us, yet they did not commit any
harm or violence to any of us. At midnight;, the mob dispersed and we continued our
meeting a while longer, encouraging the saints as we intended to sail for Brevig the next
day if the wind would be favorable. We prayed earnestly for Sister Maria, who was blind
that God would restore her sight, and then we had prayer and retired.

OCTOBER, 1852

1st. In connection with Elder Ahmanson, I administered to a sick woman and a
girl. I received a letter from Pres. Forsgreen containing some encouraging news from
Zion. In the afternoon about 5 o'clock, we, Ahmanson, S. Larsen, H. Evensen and I,
went on board "The Lion, " and set sail for Brevig, but did not reach the mouth of the
fjord before midnight and therefore stopped there.

2nd. Early in the morning we sailed up the fjord to the town of Brevig, where we
found Elder Dorius at our rented hall. Here I received some letters from Elder
Beckstrom from Frederickstad in which he asked my advice concerning certain matters
pertaining to the saints in that branch. Elder Ahmanson and I visited some of the saints
in their homes, among which was a Taylor Ulstad and his wife, who both had apostatized
from the faith, but had not at that time been excommunicated, and we found them very
stubborn, with all we did to convince them of their error, but to no use. I went to the
mayor of the city to have my passport registered, and by him I was strictly forbidden
to preach and to perform any religious act or ordinance pertaining to our doctrines,
under penalty of imprisonment and fine. The same official constraint had been placed
upon me in Risoer, but it only had the effect to give me an opportunity to bear my
testimony to them for the truth of the gospel, as proved by the Bible. In the evening we,
several of us brethren, rowed over to the other side of the Fjord (in Bamble parish) to
Gunner Sorensen, where we held a meeting. Elder Dorius and I preached, and Elder
Ahmanson closed with prayer. About midnight we returned to the city.
3rd. We held a council meeting in our rented hall in town, and we agreed upon the
following: That Elder Ahmanson and Henry Evensen remain and labor in Brevig, Skeen
and the country there about, and that Elder Dorius sails with us to Frederickstad. In
the afternoon we again held a meeting in our rented hall, but we had taken the precaution
to speak to one another, so as to be safe from the law officers, but as several strangers
came in, we told them that we were forbidden to preach publicly, we had taken this
course, talking to one another, but were perfectly willing for our visitors to be present
and hear what we were talking about and the spirit of God was with us. In the evening
we held a meeting in a suburb, called Saetre, where only the saints were present, and
we had a very enjoyable time with them and instructed them in their duties and
encouraged them. to faithfulness.

4th. I wrote a letter to Pres. Forsgreen, and afterwards, we. Elder Ahmanson,
Dorius, H. Evensen and I, visited Shoemaker Jens Jensen and carpenter Isacksen,
and explained our doctrines to them and when we left them, we felt impressed that they
would embrace the gospel, as they had exhibited a very friendly disposition.

5th. In company with Elder Dorius and S. Larsen, I boarded the vessel, "The Lion,
and set sail for Frederickstad, but a mob had gathered before we got off, and they made
some noisy demonstrations as we departed, without doing any harm.

6th. We reached the mouth of Frederickstad Fjord about 8 a. m. but we could
proceed no farther, on account of contrary wind.

7th. On account of the contrary wind, we were unable to proceed, and we, therefore
went ashore to get some provisions, and in landing, our vessel ran aground.

8th. We succeeded to get our vessel afloat and set sail, but the wind was against
us, and we, therefore, used a small boat and rowed, landing us in the suburb Waterland.
Later I and Brother Niels Hansen returned to "The Lion" to bring the other brethren in
as they were left without anything to eat. We succeeded in getting the vessel "The Lion"
off the ground, and came back to Waterland before it became dark. In the evening we
had a well attended meeting in the home of Brother Emil Larsen, and many strangers
were present. Elder Dorius and I bore our testimony to them and a good spirit prevailed
throughout, and the saints felt happy. A girl, by the name of Emilie Halversen, was
attacked by a fit of convulsions, and I, in connection with the other brethren present, laid
our hands upon her, and in the name of Jesus, and by authority of the priesthood, we
rebuked that evil spirit and she was instantly relieved and we gave God the glory.

9th. I visited some of the saints this day, and also had a conversation with a man
of the orthodox believers in the Lutheran persuasion, and tried to convert him, but in vain. In the evening some of the brethren who had been out as missionaries in the farming districts, came in and reported. Elder P. Backstrom reported that he had been in
Christiania and had tried to obtain an audience with the king, who at that time was in the
Norwegian capital, but he did not succeed. His object was to obtain from him a decision
that would grant us religious toleration.

10th, Sunday. This day I held fasting. We held a meeting in Brother Mons Petersen
home in Orii and we had a good time. Two persons requested baptism. Several of the
saints in that locality returned with us to Frederickstad where we held a meeting in the
evening, in the home of the branch president, J. Johansen, and I and several other
brethren were the speakers. At that meeting it was decided by unanimous consent, that
Brother Johan Johansen, the president, should be ordained an Elder, and continue as
president of that branch of the church, that Brother Emil Larsen be ordained a Priest
to do missionary work in the town and its environments; that Niels Hansen be ordained
a Priest to continue has labors in the same localities where he had been laboring before;
and to assist Priest Anders Larsen Ingulsrud, who had been ordained by Elder Ole Olsen
that Brother Mons Petersen be ordained a Teacher, and Ole Filings en to be ordained a
Deacon, the three last named brethren to labor in Onseo parish and environments. I then
spoke to the saints and the brethren in particular, to be continually prayerful and humble
before the Lord, that they might always have His spirit for a guide. We next proceeded
to ordain all the before mentioned brethren, and afterwards partook of the sacrament,
and all of us felt to rejoice in the blessings of God. After the close of this meeting we
went to Waterland where Brother Emil Larsen administered the ordinance of baptism
to the two persons from Orli and the branch president, J. Johansen and I confirmed
them members by the laying on of hands.

11th, Monday. This day several of the saints were summoned to appear for trial at
the police court in Frederickstad, and interrogated about when they were baptized and
by who, and where performed, and also in what way it was done; also how often they had
partaken of the sacrament. Elder Dorius and I were next summoned to appear before
Mr. Berg, the mayor of the city, at 2 p.m. We were asked if we had administered the
sacrament, and for what special purpose we had come to Norway, and if we were not
aware of the fact that we were transgressing the laws of the country, and if we would
consent to do so no more, after thus being warned. We answered respectfully that our
doctrine and faith impelled us to respect and honor all good laws, and furthermore, that
our doctrines were in perfect harmony with the Bible, and that as Christians, they would
not find fault with us for following its precepts. We took occasion to give the court a
brief outline of our faith and added that if these principles were considered to be against
the laws of the land, then we considered to be ourselves in duty bound, to obey God, by
obeying man. The court demanded and obtained our passports and also our certificates
as Elders and missionaries, but at our request, we received a certificate from the court
to that effect. From there we went to Brother Johansen, the branch president, where
we had an opportunity to explain the principles of the gospel to a stranger. In the
evening, we had private meeting with some of the saints, to consider matters with regard
to our course to pursue under present circumstances, and it was decided to write and
present a petition to the government to obtain from that source the same religious
toleration as other dissenters enjoyed, and that Elder Sven Larsen and Priest E. Larsen
present it along with some of our tracts and if possible to see and speak with the king,
who, at that time, was in Christiania, and thus, verbally present him with a statement
of the wrongs, which some of our people had suffered on account of their religion.

12th. I wrote four letters to Denmark, and the brethren, missionaries, proceeded
towards their various fields of labor. Elder Sven Larsen and I had intended to sail for
Risoer, but on account of contrary wind, we did not get off that day.

13th. The wind was still unfavorable, wherefore we concluded to remain in
Frederickstad till Monday, the 18th, and make visits among the saints and our friends
in the neighborhood, and that the brethren, S. Larsen and E. Larsen, make the trip to
Christiania by our vessel, "The Lion, " to present the petition before the king. I wrote
three letters this day. In the evening we held a meeting at Emil Larsen's and quite a
number of people were in attendance. A certain candidate for office was present to
oppose us, assisted by some school teachers, and they did do their part to disturb our
meeting, and they, for that purpose re-iterated the old lying stories about the prophet,
Joseph Smith, but, by the aid of the Holy Spirit, we were able to confound them success
fully. They therefore, claimed authority from the police to act as they did, of which we
became convinced, when the mayor and several of his assistants suddenly appeared and
ordered us to desist from further proceedings. I tried to convince them that our religion
was in harmony with the Bible which was their own standard for their religious belief,
and that laws of the land granted toleration to all Christians, and we considered ourselves
as Christians, but to no effect upon them, for they showed very great hostility towards
us as a people. When the hostile crowd had all left, we held a prayer meeting, and the
saints exhibited much zeal in their prayers for themselves as also for those who had
opposed us.

14th. Thursday. In company with Sven Larsen and Jeppe J. Folkman, I visited
two families on Trarud and we had long conversation with them concerning the principle
of the gospel, when we left them to go to Ingulsrud, did we happen to meet the country
judge, Birk Reikewald, who ordered us to state our destination and our business, and
when he learned who we were, he ordered us to return to Frederickstad forthwith, to
which we objected, but soon after our arrival at Ingulsrud, we were face to face with
the county sheriff and a posse of ten men, who arrested the brethren and took them to
the county jail, while Sven Larsen and I were ordered to walk back to Frederickstad,
arriving there in the evening.

15th. This day I fasted. About 9 a. m. an officer presented himself with orders
from the chief of police. Mayor Berg, to accompany him at once to his office. I was
no sooner inside the office door, than I was ordered to follow the officer to the jail house
I requested an explanation from him about why I was put in jail, but he only replied
that all that I had to do was to follow the officer and be gone. I was placed in what was
called the citizen's room, where I found two sea captains arrested, to viz. : Jensen and
Jacobsen. They were in prison for disturbing the public peace, and were of the Methodist
persuasion and very noisy in their zeal, especially was Jacobsen so, and he finally
became full crazy on religion. Elder Sven Larsen was arrested and lodged in the same
prison with us that afternoon. We, of course, bore our testimony to our fellow prisoner
the two skippers, and Capt. Jensen finally embraced the gospel and joined the church.
From that date to October 31st, we were arraigned for trial by the police court in
different localities, but I am not able to state in detail all the proceedings because I have
lost one leaf of my daily from that period.

NOVEMBER, 1852

1st, Monday. I received a note from some of the brethren, who were imprisoned
in another part of the country. The note was signed by Ole Olsen, Jeppe J. Folkmann,
Chr. Knudsen and N. Hansen, and brought to us by Brother Emil Larsen, and inquired
of me to advise them whether or not they should accept an offer from the police to be
discharged and liberated on condition that they would return to Denmark and not come
back again. To this proposition I felt constrained, by the spirit, to say, "no", not until
I was released and called back to Denmark by the same authority that sent me to Norway
even if I would to remain in prison all the rest of my mortal life for the sake of the people
transgressions, if the Lord would sustain me, to stand the trial, to the honor of His name
All the brethren in the prison with me signed this my decision and reply to the other
brethren. During the rest of that week, we occupied ourselves by reading and prayer as
well as singing and bearing testimony to visitors who were admitted to come in to see us.

7th, Sunday. I fasted and we enjoyed ourselves very much in the society of the few
saints that were admitted into our prison room.

8th. I wrote a letter to Elder Ahmanson and to the saints in Risoer Branch.

9th. The imprisoned brethren in Elverhoj were taken before the county judge for
examination that day.

10th. Berk Reichenvald, the county judge, and Mr. Berg, the mayor of Frederickstad
and a priest by name such came into our prison room about 9 o'clock that morning and
he county judge especially treated us in a very impolite manner, as if we were criminal
and when we made any reply, he would roughly tell us to "shut up"; but we did, neverthe-
less take advantage of every opportunity to show them that our doctrines were in perfect
harmony with the Bible and true Christianity. We were requested to answer several
quotations from the "Scandinavian Star" in writing. By our request, we were granted
the privilege to go out once in a while to visit with our friends, the saints, but guarded
by a police officer.

11th, Thursday. I wrote a letter to the Presidency in Copenhagen, and I stated on the
required written reply to quotations from the "Scandinavian Star". I received a very
encouraging letter from President Willard Snow, and a five dollar bill enclosed, which
I answered right away.

12th. We finished our reply to the before mentioned questions, as required by the
court, and at 2 p. m. that day, I was brought before county judge at his office and there
I found the other brethren had been brought in from their prison, which was some miles
distant from the city of Frederickstad. Beside the county judge, we found ourselves
confronted with quite an array of legal dignitaries, all interested in our case, to viz. :
the superior chief of the district (Amtmand) B. Reichewald; the chief clerk, Mr. Bing;
Mayor Berg, secretary Cherning, Mr. Ask, the constable, and a Lutheran clergyman.
Brother J.J. Folkman and I were the first of the prisoners examined and the following
colloquy took place;
What is the relationship of the "Scandinaviens Stjerne" to you and your religion ?
Answer. It is a publication in which the saints can present and advocate their
religious views, as we find them sustained by the doctrine of our faith and
the Bible, and I added, that I was willing to answer any and all questions
that the court might put to me, God being my helper.
Question. If I was present at a conference, held in Copenhagen, Aug. 12th, at
which it was decided to have "Skandinaviens Stjerne" issued twice a month.
Answer. Yes.
Question. If I had answered in writing the several questions which had been
submitted to me on a former occasion.
Answer. Yes, and I then produced the papers which were then read, but did not
seem to be entirely satisfactory to the court, and I was, therefore, interrog-
ated further concerning certain points in our reply, but in such a threatening'
and crafty way that it became evident that they were only trying to ensnare
me in the meshes of the law, wherefore I again referred them to written
statement and the Bible. To this the chief, the Amtmand, tauntingly replied,
why I did not send the Bible instead of coming myself into court, inasmuch
as I always referred to the Bible as my answer to legal interrogations. He
wanted me to know that I was here arraigned before a civil court, and that
I would be judged according to the legal laws of the land and not according
to the Bible, and it was their desire that truth and justice might prevail,
etc. To this last expression of the judge, I replied that this was a source
of joy to me, for we were here for no other purpose than to promote right-
eousness and proclaim the truth, and that we, like the apostles of old, taught
the people to honor God and to respect and obey all good laws and the legal
authorities of the land, and that the Bible did not teach anything contrary to
this.
Question. For what purpose have you come to this country ?
Answer. We have come here to teach the people the true gospel of Jesus Christ
and to warn them, so as to prepare themselves for the second coming of
Christ.
Question. With regard to the insufficiency of the Written Word or Revelations ?
But as this point had been explained in our written reply, I only referred to that
again, and the accompanying quotations from the Bible.
Question. Who of us held the Melchesidek Priesthood and who only the Aaronic
Priesthood and what was the difference between the two, and what was the
difference between a president and an Elder and if a person could hold both
of these positions ?
I informed them that in their Bible they could find the difference between the
Priesthood, which John the Baptist, held, and that which the Apostle Peter
held, and as they continued in a sneering way to call me "President, " I at
last said; You call me so, and that is just what I am, in the name of Jesus
Christ and to His honor. The chief officer (Amtmand) then, in a very
insulting tone exclaimed: "I am not Felix; and you are not Paul, " to which
I replied; "You, yourself, compel me to answer you. "
Question. If I had any revelations concerning him (the Amtmand) while I had
been confined ?
Answer. If God should see fit to give me one command, me to inform you about
it, then I should surely do so.
Question. If I would return to Denmark, if I was liberated from prison ?
Answer. Not till God shall release me, through His servants, who sent me here.
Question. If I would refrain from preaching and baptizing as well as from
performing any other act or ordinance pertaining to our faith ?
Answer. If you or any of your priests can convince me that our doctrine and
faith is not in accordance with the doctrine of Christ, then I will, for I desire
to obtain salvation, and to do the will of God, and would advise you to do the
same. To this the chief contemptibly replied: We consider it beneath the
dignity of our priests to argue with you, and for this reason we have brought
you before the civil court to investigate your doctrines and your belief, and
I now forbid you to mislead any more souls by your false doctrines; for I
have a great responsibility resting upon me, if I don't stop it, and, said he,
people have come to me by the hundreds and thanked me for what I had done
towards stopping this heresay, and wherever I come, I am requested to do
my best to stop it.
Question. Where I thought that Zion was located ?
Answer. Zion consists of "the pure in heart, " and wherever they were, there
would be a Zion.
Question. If I believed it was by the Great Salt Lake in North America ?
Answer. Yes, and I referred them to the Scriptures, where the prophets of
old had spoken of the gathering of the Gentiles as well as of the Jews, and I
asked them to read for themselves about this. Elder Ole Olsen was next
asked if he would desist from performing any ceremony or ordinance
pertaining to our religious belief, here in Norway, and if he would leave the
country and return to Denmark ? His answer. Yes, if he could be released
inside of the present month, and if I would give my consent, and he added,
that he had written to me about that proposition some time ago, and that said
letter had been forwarded to me through the Mayor. I was then asked if I
had said letter in my possession, to which I answered in the affirmative, and
that I had received it all right. A constable was then sent for it in our prison
room but returned without it. I was asked if I would permit Olsen to leave the country.
I was, meanwhile, sent back to our prison in charge of a constable, to bring Brother
Olsenss letter into court, and after producing it, it was read in court. While I was
absent. Priests Folkman and Knudsen had been interrogated, if they would leave the
country and return to Denmark, and they had given the same answers as Elder Ole Olsen
had given previously. I was again asked if I would give my consent to their departure.
I answered that each one of them had their own free will and choice in that respect, and
could do as they pleased, but as for myself, I would stay in prison for the cause of truth
and testimony of Jesus, as long as God would require it of me, and I hoped, that He
would give me strength to endure it. I was again asked, if I believed that all people
should go to Zion in order to be saved ? In my reply, I referred them to the prophesied
of Joel, 3 chap. ; Esaias 2nd and 6th chap, ; Jeremiah 16th chap. ; Hezechia, 20th chap. ;
and Micha 4th chap. They tried in various ways to bring me to say something that would
enable them to bring us under the ban of the law, as an unchristian sect. Again I was
asked to persuade the people to emigrate to that place also ? My answer was, that we
were teaching the people the Gospel of Christ, as it is found in the Bible, and if that
sacred book teaches us to flee to Zion in order to escape the destructive judgements of
God, that will precede the second coming of our Savior, we would go there, and all others:
who would obtain a like testimony, could do so also if they wished to, and we would not
have need to use persuasion. They continued their interrogations, however, in various
ways, trying to catch me and even threatened me with imprisonment on bread and water
diet, for contempt, if I did not answer their questions by a straight Yes or No, but I
continued as previously, to refer them to the Bible. The other brethren were then
remanded back to the sheriff's prison (on Elferjoh) and Brother Emit Larsen was next
brought into court, and asked if he had administered baptism to anyone, etc. He was
also interrogated concerning the "Scandinavian Star" and the "Book of Mormon", and
he answered these questions very properly, as a whole, and I was then asked if I agreed
with him in what he had stated. I answered that I did not believe that the Bible had been
corrupted as they had made Brother Larsen say, by their trick interrogations, and did
not believe that Brother Larsen carried such an idea, but that our views, in regard to
the two books, the Bible and the Book of Mormon, was that the Bible had been translated
by uninspired men, while the Book of Mormon had been translated by revelation and the
power of God, and yet we believe in and teach the doctrines and principles contained in
the Bible, and that all men, who will believe and obey these precepts, will be saved and
we also believe that all men, who do not do so, will be punished according as it is
written in that sacred book. Brother Larsen was permitted to explain what he meant
by this expression "Corrupted" in reference to the Bible, and he did that in a very
intelligent and consistent manner. The court adjourned at 9 p. m. that day. I felt as
though I had been greatly blessed and sustained by the Lord during these court proceedings. and felt in my heart to pray for those men who were thus trying to deprive us of our liberty, and I give the glory to Him, who is Alpha and Omega, Beginning and the End, Amen. When I came back to our prison I found Elder Ahmanson there as he had been brought there from Risoer but he was not permitted to remain in the same room with us until after he also had been tried before the court. The brethren and I gave thanks to Our Heavenly Father and praised Him in song before retiring for the night.

13th. We fasted this day. Elders Ahmanson and Beckstrom were brought before
the court for trial, and they were interrogated in the same way as we had been tried,
and they answered accordingly. I wrote a letter to the Presidency in Copenhagen that
day. After the trial was over. Elder Ahmanson was placed in the same prison room
with the rest of us, and it appeared a remarkable circumstance that we thus two
representatives from each of the three Scandinavian nations, to viz. : 2 Danes;
2 Norwegians and 2 Swedes, which perhaps had never happened before, at least not for
the sake of preaching the gospel of Christ. Elder Ahmanson brought good news from
his late field of labor in Risoer and Brevig, four had been baptized in Risoer and three
in Brevig, and we felt to rejoice in the progress of the work of God.

14th, Sunday. We fasted and spent the day in prayer and in song. I wrote an
encouraging letter to the saints in Risoer and I had an opportunity this day to bear my
testimony to the jailer and his family. Later in the day we were visited by some of the
saints, the jailer admitting them into our room, and we partook of the sacrament with
them and had a regular meeting with them, preaching, praying and singing, and we felt
to rejoice in the blessings of God.

15th. We continued to fast this day with prayer and song, and we felt ourselves
blessed by the Lord after these three days fasting.

16th. Elder Dorius, Ahmanson and Larsen were before the court a short time this
day.

17th, Wednesday, and 18th, Thursday. We spent the time by reading and singing
for joy, praising God, our Heavenly Father.

19th. I was invited to take dinner with the jailer and his family, and had thus a good
opportunity to lay before them the principles of the gospel. After dinner, the jailer,
Mr. Fjeldsted, accompanied us on a visit to the saints in Vaterland.

20th. I wrote in my journal and some letters.

21st, Sunday. I received several letters from Denmark. Some of the saints were
permitted to visit us in our rooms, and some strangers also, to whom we bore our
testimony concerning the Gospel.

22nd. I did some writing. Was visited by some of the brethren in the evening and
had a good time.

23rd. I wrote four letters this day. In the evening was visited by four brethren
and sisters. All well.

24th. I did some writing.

25th. Mr. Fjeldsted, our jailer, took me out on a visit to the saints in Vaterland.
We found them all well. Afterwards he took me out to Elverjoh Prison to visit our
brethren there, and we found them all contented. After our return to Frederickstad,
I took dinner with Mr. Fjeldsted. The other brethren were visiting in Vaterland that
evening.

26th. I held a fast day and did some writing. In the evening Brother Emil Larsen
and Sister Emilie visited us.

28th. I wrote a letter to the presidency in Copenhagen. Brother Beckstrom was
permitted to go out and visit the brethren in Elverjoh, and in the evening two of these
brethren, Folkman. and Hansen, together with some of the saints, visited us in our
prison, and we had a very enjoyable time together by singing the songs of Zion and
prayer.

29th and 30th. I held a fast day and did some writing, and I felt myself very much
blessed by the Lord.

DECEMBER, 1852

1st. Elder F. Dorius and I visited some of the saints in Vaterland and in the city,
and we found them all full of joy in the gospel.

2nd. Brother Emil Larsen and Sister Emilie visited us, and we rejoiced by prayer
and singing.

4th. Brother J. Johansen and Emil Larsen were here, and it was arranged so that
Brother Beckstrom was liberated on condition that he would not officiate in any ordinance pertaining to our religion. It was presumed that he would work at his trade for Brother Johansen, who was a shoemaker. A couple of ruffians ill treated Sister Emilie while on her way home.

5th. I received letter from Brevig and Risoer, bringing the painful news that two
of our brethren had perished at sea, during a voyage to Denmark. Their names were
H. Evans and H. Jorgensen, but found condolence in the assurance that they had died in
hope of a glorious resurrection. I, therefore, wrote to the saints in Risoer imparting
to them such condolence as I could. Elder Ahmanson was permitted to visit the imprison
brethren in Elverjoh. We fasted and prayed for the bereaved families.

6th, Monday. I wrote a letter to Erastus Snow, the Apostle; afterwards Elder Dorius
and I visited the saints in Vaterland and in the city and we happened to have a conversation with the before mentioned Mr. Kjerulf about the principles of the Gospel, but we found him to be just as bitter and hostile to us as on a former occasion.

7th, Tuesday. I wrote a letter to President Forsgreen and also one to Carl Dorius.
Some of the saints visited us in the evening.
8th. I wrote a letter to my betrothed girl, and some of the saints visited us in the
evening.

10th. I wrote a letter to the presidency and also one to the saints in Brevig.

12th. I wrote an encouraging letter to the saints in Risoer.

13th. Elder Svend Larsen and I wrote a report of the court proceedings, to be entered
in the Record book of the branch. We were visited by some of the brethren in the evening.

14th. This day we fasted and finished writing the report of our trials in court. Elder
Beckstrom had received a letter from President Forsgreen, requiring Beckstrom, Ole
Olsen and Knudsen to Copenhagen, if possible, so that they could go to Zion with a
company of emigrants that was to leave on December 22nd. We spent part of the day by
prayer and singing the songs of Zion, and we felt very much blessed.

15th. We fasted this day. Brother Niels Infulsrod was here and we sang the songs
of Zion and prayed.

16th. I spent the time by reading and in prayer.

17th, Friday. Elder Svend Larsen and I visited some of the saints in Vaterland,
and we found them in good cheer and with Brother C. Knudsen, E. Larsen, we met
a Mr. C. Widerborg, a merchant from the suburb of Frederickstad. He believed in
our doctrines and asked for baptism. We thus had occasion for much rejoicing and
gave praise to God.

18th. I spent the day by fasting and doing some writing. Elder Ahmanson and
F. Dorius were in Vaterland.

19th. I wrote some letters and later in the day Elder Svend Larsen and I visited
our imprisoned brethren in Elverhoj, remaining with them five hours. On our return
trip we visited the saints in the city and spoke words of comfort and consolation to
them. Arriving at our quarters we had a good talk with the daughters of Mr. Fjeldsted
the jailer. Brother Beckstrom, Emil and S. Larsen had been inquiring for us while
we were away.

20th and 21st. I fasted and spent the time by prayer and in song. Some brethren
visited us.

23rd, Wednesday. Mr. Berg, the Mayor, called on us and inquired if we had any
complaint to make with regard to our treatment. In the afternoon we were brought
before the court, but none of us who had been tried previously were interrogated this
time, only some of the saints were put through, as before. A priest, by the name of
Falkenberg, and a constable by name of Amborg, were sworn in as witnesses, and
the last named did not tell the truth either, and the court understood it too. Finally
the court adjourned about 5 o'clock. Two of our brethren were on a visit in Vaterland.

24th. I wrote a letter of condolence to the saints in the city and the environments,
and included some doctrinal points for their benefit, reminding them of their duties
and obligations towards God and one another, not forgetting their prayers. Elder F.
Dorius and Jensen were out visiting the saints in Vaterland.

25th, Saturday. Eight of the saints were permitted to come in to us in our room,
and we enjoyed ourselves together with song and in prayer, as well as in conversation,
and the time passed off very pleasantly. Later in the day, I, in company with Elder
Ahmanson, Svend Larsen and J. A. Jensen were permitted to go out visiting, I and
Brother Larsen spent quite a while with Carl Widerborg and afterwards joined us at
a place called Trara, where quite a number of the saints had assembled. The before
mentioned pastoral letter, which I had written to the saints, was read, and all seemed
to appreciate its contents and to rejoice, and it was indeed a day of liberty, especially
so to us prisoners. Later, our guard, Mr. Billington, took us back to the city and
out to Vaterland, where we met with some of the saints that lived in that neighborhood,
and we had again a very enjoyable time with them. Elder S. Larsen on that occasion
blessed the child of Brother S.P. Larsen, naming it Gabrielle Jessie Larsen. From
there we went to our prison hotel.

26th, Sunday. Some of the brethren came to visit us and Brother Johansen's
mother-in-law came with a very wicked spirit against us, but I spoke to her and
warned her against the dangers of giving way to an accusing and fault finding spirit,
and she seemed to be converted and left us in a much better mood. The same day we
were visited by five strangers from Risoer, to whom I explained the principles of the
gospel. Later in the day I and Elder Ahmanson and F. Dorius, accompanied by Mr.
F. Billington, the constable, visited the saints in Vaterland, and had a very enjoyable
time with them, for four hours, in conversation, song and prayer. On our return to
our home, the jail, our guard took us into his own home, where we also spent a short
time pleasantly, singing and talking to his family.

27th, Monday. I fasted and the other brethren likewise, I did some writing. Our
brethren, Johansen, the branch president, Emil Larsen and Svend P. Larsen were
here. The decision of the higher court was read to Brother Johansen and E. Larsen,
the sentence being five days imprisonment on bread and water, besides paying the cost
of court. This was the same sentence as the one given in the first and lower court.
The brethren then took an appeal to the king. We sang and prayed to the Lord, and thren
it was agreed that Brother Emil Larsen should be ordained an Elder, in order to go and
visit the saints in Brevig and Risoer. Accordingly I and the others ordained him.

28th. I occupied some time by reading. H. Fjeldsted took me to Vaterland.
I received three letters from Aalborg, dated 17th and 18th. In the evening received a
visit from two of the saints.

29th, Wednesday. Spent some time by writing; we decided to fast next day. Some
of the saints called here.

30th. We held a fast day and sang and prayed. I did some writing. Elder Johansen
was here.

31st. Sister Randine Larsen brought some letters for me from Brother Olsen, the
president of Risoer branch, with two dollars enclosed and good news from that quarter.
I wrote a letter to the saints in that branch, comforting and encouraging them in their
faith and good works. We stayed up all night, singing and praying. Elders Ahmanson,
Dorius and I sang 24 Hymns.

JANUARY, 1853

1st, Saturday. Brother C. Widerborg and four of the sisters visited us, and we
rejoiced with them in singing, prayer and conversation. In the evening, we. Brothers
Ahmanson, Dorius and I, were accompanied by Mr. Billington, the constable, to our
people in Vaterland, where we found a meeting in progress and I prayed with them and
sang several songs with them and we felt greatly blessed.

2nd. I wrote a letter to the saints in Risoer. In the afternoon I had a lengthy
conversation with Mr. Fjeldsted, the jailer, and his family.

3rd, Monday. Mr. Fjeldsted took Brother Ahmanson and me to Vaterland and to
Brother Johansen, the president of the Frederickstad Branch.

4th. At 6 in the morning we all started, accompanied by Mr. Fjeldsted, for a place
called Kjeroldsrud, where a court proceeding was to be held that day, a distance of
about 5 or 6 miles. None of us prisoners, however, were examined, but several
saints and some strangers were interrogated with regard to our moral conduct from
a Christian standpoint, and they all testified to our good and Christian like behavior
in every respect. One woman present, who believed in the gospel, but had not been
baptized, because her husband objected to it, would not submit to be placed under oath,
but who was compelled to do so by the court, The other brethren from Elverhoj were
also present on this trial. The court adjourned at 1 p.m. to convene again on the 14th
of the same month.

5th, Wednesday. I wrote letters to the saints in Brevig and Risoer, requesting
them to petition the government for religious liberty. I also wrote a letter to my
betrothed girl, and was that day visited by Brother Emil Larsen and Sister E. Halvorsen

6th. I wrote a letter to Brother R. Johnsen. Ahmanson and Dorius were in
Vaterland.

7th, Friday. I wrote a letter to President Willard Snow. Spent the day in prayer
and song.

8th. We asked the mayor to grant us more personal freedom but this was not
granted. Elder Ahmanson was on a visit with the brethren in Elverhoj. Brother
Johansen brought us letters from Copenhagen and from Risoer.

9th. Elder P. Backstrom came here, and two visitors from Risoer to whom we
bore our testimony.

10th. Brothers C. Widerborg and Emil Larsen started for Christiania in order to
present a petition to the Ecclesiastical Department to be granted liberty to public
worship.

12th. Did some writing. In the evening Mr. Billington took us all to Vaterland.
I received nine letters this day; eight of them from Denmark, and some of them more
than a month old, I also received the "Scandinavian Star" and some pamphlets--good
news in them.

13th. Writing, singing, and praying--the day went well.

14th. We were again summoned to be in court at the same place as before, Kolberg
None of us prisoners, however, were interrogated. Two persons, not of our faith,
were examined under oath, but they had nothing to say against us. The court adjourned
to convene again on the 19th of the same month. On our way back to our quarters, we
called on Brother Widerborg at his home. He and Emil Larsen had returned from their
mission in Christiania, and had had an interview with the secretary in the Ecclesiastical
Department, and they had learned that our petition had been forwarded to the King.

15th, 16th, and 17th. We spent the time singing and in prayer, and felt much joy
in our souls.
18th. I wrote letters to Johannes and Lauritz Larsen, my brothers, and to Stine
Larsen, my sister.

19th. I wrote letters to Soren Larsen and to Rasmus Johansen. At 2 p.m. we
were brought into court and one witness was examined. We were asked if we had
anything further to add to our statement in court as regards polygamy, "which they
said, was practiced by our people in America. I said that I had never heard about
that practice and that the court might feel justified in considering us, as a people,
unchristian. Furthermore, I said, that if they or any one else of the inhabitants in
Norway, would convince us of any wrong doctrine in our religion, the Gospel of Christ,
then we would recant and join them. I had made a similar declaration in court before,
but notice had not been taken and recorded. The court adjourned at 9 p.m. and we all
felt to praise God, who had evidently sustained us.

20th. Brother Sven Larsen and I wrote a report of this last court proceedings in
our record book, and

21st. We continued that work and finished it. I received a letter from Brevig.

22nd. I wrote to the saints in Brevig, encouraging them to be patient and faithful.

23rd. Mr. Fjeldsted took me out in town for a sleigh ride. This was Sunday.

24th. Brother Beckstrom brought me the "Scandinavian Star" and some letters.
One was from Brother Hahn in Copenhagen, two from the brethren Sven P. and Emil
Larsen in Vaterland.

25th. I fasted this day. Wrote letters to the saints in Brevig and also to S. P. and
Emil Larsen.

26th. I wrote to Brother Emil Larsen, giving instructions to them, about what I
wanted them to do in Brevig, if they were permitted to land.

27th and 28th. I wrote letters to my brother C.G. Larsen in Bornholm, Denmark,
and to Brother Jensen in Brevig.

29th and 30th. All of us fasted. Day spent in prayer, singing and conversation.
Received a letter from John Olsen, the president of the Risoer Branch.

31st. Spent that day in the same way.

FEBRUARY, 1853

1st. We felt to rejoice in the blessings of God.

2nd. I received two very encouraging letters from the presidency in Copenhagen.

3rd. I wrote letters to President H. P. Jensen; two of the brethren, Emil and
Sven P. Larsen, visited us in the evening.

4th. Spent the time by writing.

N.B. From this date and to the 26th of this month, the leaves of my diary are lost.

26th. I wrote to the saints in Brevig to obtain their signatures to our petition.

27th. I wrote to President Willard Snow. One of the brethren brought three
strangers, as visitors, to whom we explained our doctrine of the gospel.

28th. This day I was unwell, and stayed in bed most of the day.

MARCH, 1853

1st. I wrote to the brethren, who were confined in Elverhoj, trying to cheer them
up and to take courage, and not to neglect their prayers to God, who is our friend.

2nd. In the evening we were visited by two friends, I commenced writing an account
and report of our mission in Norway, for publication, in the "Scandinavian Star". I was
introduced to a captain, who was a visitor with Mr. Fjeldsted, and explained to him our
faith and doctrine. Two of the brethren brought me letters from Jensen.

3rd. I answered the letters which I had received the day before.

4th. The decision of the higher court was read to us, which was to the same
effect as that from the lower court, but decided to appeal again, and proceeded to write
another plea in our case. Elder P. Beckstrom and Emil Larsen were here. Some of
our friends had applied for baptism, and I advised that in doing so, to be wise and very
careful, yet to perform that sacred ordinance to any one that they found worthy and
fully converted to the gospel. Carl Widerborg was baptized that evening by Emil Larsen.

5th. Finished our written plea to the Supreme Court. Carl Widerborg came here,
and Elder Ahmanson and I confirmed him by the laying on of hands, I being mouth, and
at the same time we ordained him to office of priest. We felt much joy and gratitude
towards God, for we realized that we in that man would have much needed help, and we
gave him in commission to rewrite and correct our written plea, before it was to be
forwarded to the Supreme Court.

6th. I wrote a letter to the saints in Risoer to obtain their signatures to our
petition for religious liberty. Brothers Beckstrom and Widerborg came here and
brought some good news from Denmark. In the afternoon we were permitted to go out
and visit our friends in Vaterland and in the city. In the evening we had a visit from
the brethren from Elverhoj prison, and we had a joyful time with them by singing and
pleasant conversation and prayers.

7th and 8th. I wrote more concerning our mission and to Brother Widerborg,
asking him to proof write it for us, and sent our message to him by Miss Maria
Fjeldsted, the daughter of our prison host. Several members of the church made us a
visit, and we had a fine time with them, singing our hymns and in prayer.

9th. I wrote a finishing testimony to our mission report and had it forwarded to
Brother Widerborg. Brother Emil Larsen was put in jail on bread and water diet,
because he was a Mormon. I received a letter from Brother Jensen in Brevig
containing some encouraging news.

10th. I wrote three letters today; one to my parents and to my brother John and my
sister Stine and one to Brother Jensen in Risoer. In the evening we had a visit from
Brother and a Mr. Gunder and Bouen, with whom we had a long and interesting
conversation upon the principles of the gospel, and they were very attentive listeners.
We had a fine time with them.

11th. I wrote two letters and forwarded our mission report to Denmark.

12th. I wrote some encouraging letters to the saints in the city and I received a
letter from Brother John Olsen, the president of the Risoer Branch. A man by name,
Berthart Hansen, a mason by trade, but at the time imprisoned in Christiania, sent me
a letter, asking me to forward some of our tracts to him. Brother Peter Kerup asked
to be permitted to emigrate with the next company going to Zion, as he did not wish
to be drafted into the army.

13th. I wrote letters to Risoer and forwarded a copy of our petition. In the afternoon
a police man took us out to Vaterland. We found the saints there engaged in a prayer
meeting and we joined them and had a pleasant time with them. I received a letter from
Brother, who was in prison, in which he expressed himself as troubled in his mind,
and I, therefore, wrote to him, trying to cheer him.

14th. Brother Sven P. Larsen and Emilie Halvorsen were here together with her
brother Halvorsen. Mr. Billington, the sheriff, brought a prominent citizen of the
town into us, and we had a very interesting conversation.

15th and 16th. I wrote letters to Brothers Emil Larsen and J. Johansen, and also
sent a copy of our petition to the saints in Brevig. In the afternoon Elder Svend Larsen,
one of our fellow prisoners, received a communication from the county judge, granting
him the privilege to leave the prison, which he had asked for.

17th, 18th and 19th. I wrote letters to Brother Jensen in Risoer, and also to Elders P.
Beckstrom and Svend Larsen.

20th. I fasted this day. Mr. Fjeldsted, the son of our jailer, took us on a visit
to our imprisoned brethren in Elverhoj. We were also visited by the two sisters,
Widerborg and Bruum, and we appreciated and enjoyed their visit. In the evening we
administered to Randine Larsen, who was sick, and we had a pleasant talk with Mr.
Fjeldsted's family.

21st. This day I filled my 22nd year. I wrote a letter to Brother Widerborg and
I felt much joy.

22nd. I received a letter from Pres. H.P. Jensen, in which he invited me to
come to conference in Copenhagen, April 6th, if possible.

23rd. I wrote to the county judge, petitioning for the privilege to go to Copenhagen,
offering security or bonds for my re-appearance, whenever wanted. This was done by
me according to instructions from the presidency in Copenhagen, and with the consent
of my fellow prisoners. Several of the brethren were here, and we had a very pleasant
time together. I received a letter from the saints in Risoer, wherein they expressed
the hope that we would soon pay them a visit.

24th. I did some writing. Some of the saints were here, and I blessed and
consecrated a bottle of oil for Sister Randine Larsen. We had a good time together.

25th. I wrote two letters. I had a talk with the family of Mr. Fjeldsted upon the
principles of the gospel.

26th. Writing some today. In the afternoon I was invited down into the private
rooms of Mr. Fjeldsted's, where I was introduced to several strangers with a view
of explaining to them our doctrines and faith, but they were much opposed to our faith,
yet the Lord sustained me by His spirit, and when they left, they were inbued with a
much more friendly disposition towards us.

27th, Sunday. I wrote letters to Brevig and Risoer. In the afternoon the brethren
from the other prison in Elverhoj were here on a visit, and we enjoyed ourselves by
singing and in prayer and pleasant conversation.

28th. I wrote out a report of conditions of us and mission in Norway, to the
presidency in Copenhagen. Brother Johansen, the branch president, brought some
good news of the work in his district. Two persons had been baptized the previous
Friday, and three others on Sunday. We gave thanks to God for His blessings.

29th. Several members of the branch made us a visit, and we enjoyed ourselves
with them, in singing and in prayer.

30th. I received a communication from the county judge to the effect that I might
be liberated, by giving bonds and security.

31st. That day, about 4 p. m, I was liberated on certain conditions, and attended
a prayer meeting with the saints that evening, where I spoke to them, instructing them
as well as encouraging them to be faithful and diligent in their duties as saints. In the
night I returned to my lodgings in the prison.

APRIL, 1853

1st. I left the brethren (in the prison) and went to Brother C. Widerborg in the
suburb, on the other side of the river, and returned with him in the afternoon; we
held a council meeting then, in which Brother Emil Larsen was honorable released
from acting as clerk for Frederickstad Branch, and Carl Widerborg sustained in that
position. It was also decided to hold a council and general meeting with the saints in
the country district outside town, on the 4th of that month, and to have as many of the
saints attend as possible. Also, that we celebrate the 6th of April, the date when the
church was organized, by coming together and rejoice by songs and prayers, and thus
be in harmony with the saints, who on that day will meet in conference in Copenhagen.
I occupied some of the time in speaking, encouragingly, to the saints.

2nd. I had a conversation with some strangers upon the principles of the gospel,
and afterwards I visited the brethren in prison, and also Brother Johansen, the
president of the branch and the Bruun family. Brother P. Beckstrom was with me.

3rd, Sunday. Brother C. Widerborg and I visited and had a conversation upon the
gospel principles, a family, a little outside the town, and we found them favorable
impressed with what we explained to them. In the afternoon we held a well attended
meeting at a wealthy farmer's, by name, Jorgen Johannesen, his farm called Orle.
Brother Widerborg delivered a lengthy sermon upon the first principles of the Gospel,
and he was greatly blessed by the spirit. When he was through, I felt impressed to
speak, but as I was only enjoying my freedom on condition that I would refrain from
preaching, I told the people so, but I thought that I had a right to tell them what had
caused my arrest and confinement in prison, together with the other brethren. I had
not promised to be silent altogether, and I could see that the people were desirous to
know the nature of our offence, I would tell them all about it--our teachings and acts
in administering the Gospel ordinances, etc. , and that it all was in perfect harmony with
the teachings of the Savior himself, and no one had been able to prove anything to the
contrary, not even their own educated parsons and clergymen, and therefore we had
been imprisoned. I bore testimony to what God had done in establishing His church,
through the Prophet Joseph Smith. The family in whose house this meeting was held,
were converted and joined the church, by baptism, a short time after, and several
others in that neighborhood did the same, and everything went off very quietly, although
some of them could not find room inside the two large rooms in the house, and were
obliged to stand in the doorway and entrance hall.

4th. Brother Widerborg and I visited the brethren in the prison and obtained
permission for them to accompany us to Ingulsrud, where we held a council meeting,
in which it was decided that Brother Carl Widerborg should be ordained an Elder and
Ole Ellingsen to be ordained a priest. I occupied some time in speaking to the brethren
counseling them to seek wisdom and act accordingly in all things. The spirit of God
was with us in a great measure. Afterwards the two brethren were ordained to their
respective degrees in the Priesthood--Elder Sven Larsen being mouth. I pronounced
the benediction.

5th, Tuesday. Elder C. Widerborg and I went out to Vaterland to try to settle some
difficulties between Brother S.P. Larsen and his wife, as they had not been on good
terms for some time. I had talked to them on several occasions, while I was confined
in prison, but seemingly to no avail, but after I had talked to them quite a while, with
regard to their duties as saints and also as between husband and wife, the spirit of
God touched their hearts, and they asked forgiveness of each other, and then we bent
our knees before the Lord, in their behalf, and prayed with them, and afterwards we
blessed their son Peter. Later on, we visited the brethren in the prison and also
Elder J. Johansen, the president of the branch.

6th, Wednesday. I fasted; .went to Ingoldrud, where we met in conference in
Brother Niels Ingoldrud's house. Having opened our meeting with song and prayer,
I explained to them the necessity for us to sustain the authorities of the church, even
from President Brigham Young as the head, down to the man who held the least degree
of the Holy Priesthood in the church. I also spoke upon other subjects, particularly
upon the duties connected with the Priesthood. By unanimous vote it was decided that
Elder Svend Larsen, Emit Larsen and S.P. Larsen proceed to the branches of Brevig
and Risoer, to cheer up the saints there, and at the same time do all what they could
to promote and strengthen the work of God in that part of the country. After this, I
presented for the acceptance and support of the saints, the authorities of the church in
their regular order, from the presidency in Zion down to our own mission organization
in Norway, and all these officers were sustained by unanimous vote. Several of the
brethren spoke their feelings, and the spirit of God was with us in a great measure.
In connection with Elder Peter Beckstrom, I blessed Elder Svend Larsen, Emil Larsen,
Elder C. Widerborg and Priest Ole Ellingsen, setting them apart for their missions.
I also administered a blessing to Sister Regine, who was sick, and we all felt greatly
blessed and gave praise to our Father in Heaven. The conference adjourned sine Die,
by singing and prayer. We then went to Brother Widerborg's home, where all the saints
who lived in the city had supper, and finally closed the day's proceedings with song and
prayer.

7th. I received a letter from my girl and after Brother Widerborg and I went to
Vaterland to Brother Emil Larsen, who then turned over the record books and accounts
to Brother Widerborg. We also blessed a child, belonging to Brother Johansen and
afterwards made a brief visit to the brethren in prison. I had a conversation with a
sea captain this day and also with the family of Brother Bruun.

8th. I visited the brethren in the prison, and then went to Vaterland, to Emil Larsen
where I found Brother Jens Jensen, who had arrived from Brevig. He and I then went
to visit the brethren in prison on Elverhoj, and we stayed with them a couple of hours.
I had a lengthy conversation with Mrs. Michelsen, the wife of the jailer, explaining the
principles of the Gospel, and I, joining the children in singing. From there we returned
to Vaterland, where we held a council meeting in the evening. I spoke to the brethren
upon their duties in the Priesthood, and proposed that Brother Jens Jensen from Brevig
should be ordained an Elder, and Brother . . ., shoemaker, to the office of Priest,
which was agreed to by a unanimous vote. All the brethren who were present spoke,
expressing their feelings and their testimony, after which I, in connection with Elders
Svend Larsen and P. Beckstrom, ordained the brethren. After a song and prayer, the
meeting was dismissed.

9th. Elder C. Widerborg and I went to Vaterland to take leave of the brethren who
were off, and I gave to Elder Svend Larsen a letter of certificate and appointment,
directed to the saints in Brevig and Risoer, informing them of Elder Larsen's special
mission and duties until such time when I could come and visit them myself. Before
their final departure we joined with them in song and prayer, and with a fair breeze we
saw them set sail and get off. Afterwards we visited the brethren in the prison and thren
crossed the river over to the suburb, where we came in conversation with some people,
who called themselves Evangelists. We consecrated a bottle of oil to be used by and for
the sick; I wrote a letter to my girl in Denmark and also commenced on a letter to my
parents.

10th, Sunday. I had an opportunity this day to bear my testimony to some strangers
in the home of Brother Widerborg. In the afternoon I visited the brethren in our prison
and I found Mr. Fjeldsted very much excited because we had preached to his family. I
pleaded that it was his daughters that had come to us in our prison and inquired about
our belief. From there I went to Brother Johansen, in whose home was held a meeting
that day. All the saints present engaged in prayer, and I occupied some time in speaking
to them, and I also blessed two children, belonging to Brother Ole . . . , and confirmed
one brother by the ordinance of laying on of hands. Elder J. Johansen assisting. We a
felt greatly blessed. The meeting was adjourned by song and prayer. In the evening I
had an opportunity to speak with some strangers.

11th. This day I finished my letter to my parents, and I also wrote a letter to Pres.
Willard Snow, and also one to each of my own brother Johannes Greis and to Brother
Jens Hansen in Fune.

I2th. I had a lengthy conversation with some strangers, this day, in the house of
Brother Brown, and among them was a seafaring captain Jensen; they seemed to be
quite interested.

13th. I went to Vaterland, and from there I started for Elverhoj, intending to visit
the brethren imprisoned there, but on the way I met Mr. Michelsen, the sheriff, who
informed me that I would not be permitted to see and communicate with the brethren
except by a written permit from the county judge or the mayor of Frederikstad, and he
furthermore forbade me to talk to his family and disturb their peace of mind, and he
would himself assume all responsibility for this. I answered him and said that I had not
intentionally deprived his family of their peace of mind, nor would I personally assume
any responsibility for them in the future. I then retraced my steps to Frederikstad,
where I visited the brethren in the prison there. In the evening three persons were
baptized in Vaterland. I explained the principles of the Gospel to some strangers that
were present, and Brother Widerborg and I also spoke to the newly baptized members
and then confirmed them by the laying on of hands and we had a very pleasant time
together.

14th. A man from a place called Aarii, called and asked me to go with him to Houge
as there were some people who desired to hear us, and when we arrived there, we had
a lengthy conversation and we found them very attentive and interested in our testimony.
I sang for them and prayed with them before leaving, and then went to Vaterland, where
I attended a prayer meeting that evening and stayed over night.

15th. I visited the brethren in the jail,, and next I crossed over to the other part of
Frederikstad (Forstaden) and from there I accompanied Sister E. Larsen out in the
country about seven miles, to visit and explain the Gospel to some of her relatives.
We found them very attentive and conversed with them for a long time, and had a very
enjoyable time with them.

16th. I wrote a letter to Brother J. Jensen in Brevig, and had also a conversation
with some strangers who had come to investigate the Gospel. Afterwards, in company
with Elder P. Beckstrom, I went to Jngulsrud, where I conversed with some strangers
upon the principles of the Gospel, and also with the saints upon that subject.

17th. I accompanied Brother Anders Ingulsrud to a place called Kjevelsrud, to speak
with the people there upon the Gospel. Afterwards returned to Ingulsrud and held a
meeting with the saints and we had a very joyful time together. A man by name,
Christoffersen, took me in his wagon on my way to Frederikstad, and he and his family
appeared very favorable impressed by my testimony. When I arrived at Brother Brown
I had a very pleasant conversation with his family.

18th. Elder Widerborg and I re-read the petition which was to be presented to the
Diet. Afterwards we visited the brethren in jail, and also some of the saints in the town
and in Vaterland. I had a letter from Pres. Willard Snow. In the evening Mrs.
Widerborg, Mrs Olesen and Dorthea were baptized by Elder C. Widerborg. After some
remarks from me with regard to the importance of the covenant that these women had
just made with God, we proceeded to confirm them by the ordinance of the laying on
of hands, about midnight.

19th. I wrote letters to the saints in Brevig and in Risoer. In the evening Elder
Widerborg and I blessed Brother Olesen's daughter, Hulda Mathilda, and we felt
ourselves blessed by the good spirit.

20th. We were ordered to move out of our rented house, as the house had been sold,
and the new owner, a Mr. Adamsen, declared that he would not have such "heathens"
occupy it. I had the opportunity to converse with several strangers in Brother Brown's
house. Afterwards I visited the brethren in the jail, and also Brother Johansen, the
branch president, where I also found some strangers to speak to.

21st. Elder Peter Beckstrom and I went to Slarud, where we explained to the people
the principles of the Gospel, and they seemed to rejoice in our testimony, and we felt
that the spirit of God was with us. Returning, we reached Brother Widerborg's family
about 9 p. m.

22nd. We fasted this day and held our first meeting in a hall, which we had rented
for that purpose. I dedicated it by prayer, after several brethren had expressed their
feelings, after which I spoke in defense of the Bible and the Book of Mormon, showing
that the doctrines contained in each of these books were in perfect harmony. Several
strangers were present. After these visitors had left, then we turned our assembly
into a prayer meeting and all the saints prayed for the liberation of our brethren from
prison, and that we might obtain liberty to live our religion in this country (Norway).
The spirit of God was present in a great measure, and was felt by the saints as well as
our friends, the strangers. We also partook of the sacrament, and after I had spoken
and explained the importance of this sacrament, we dismissed by singing and prayer.

23rd. I visited some of the saints in town and also in Vaterland, and Elder P.
Beckstrom and I consecrated a bottle of oil and also blessed two children belonging to
Brother Emil Larsen. We also administered to P.S. Larsen and Brother Ole Souder,
who were sick. From there we went to the prison, to visit the brethren, where we
learned that the decision of the lower court had been sustained in the higher or county
court, and had that day been forwarded officially, and also to the brethren in Elverhoj
jail. I went to see Brother Widerborg.

24th. Elder Widerborg and I went first to see the brethren in Frederikstad jail and
in the afternoon we went to Mowald, where we held a good meeting. Three of us brethren spoke to the people, and the spirit of God was with us in a great measure. As some partied requested to be baptized, we appointed the following Wednesday evening as the time to attend to that ordinance. On our way towards town we found some families had come together in Ole and we, therefore, stopped and talked to them about an hour, and the spirit of God was again poured out upon us, and we felt happy, praising God by singing and in prayer.

25th. I went to town and there the decision of the higher court was read to us. It
was precisely as the decision of the lower court, with this proviso added, that we might
possibly obtain protection under the law for dissenters. We appealed our case to the
Supreme Court of the land, with a view to be recognized as "Christian Dissenters",
and thus be entitled to protection under the law, and we concluded to add a plea for that
purpose, and for to get the brethren liberated from prison, on condition that they would
refrain from performing any sacramental ordinance belonging to our religion--that was
the conditions, that had been presented to the brethren, but which they had rejected
but they had in reply stated in writing on what conditions they would accept their freedom I had a conversation with Mr. Berg, the mayor, and he forbade me to speak to the people about our religion at all, but I answered that I intended to keep my promise that I had given him before, but that I could not avoid speaking to people that wanted to speak with me, or who asked me to visit them in their private homes. He furthermore wanted me to persuade my brethren not to speak to people concerning our religion, but to this I answered him that I was not a police officer and could therefore not forbid anybody to speak about a religion which I believed to be true myself, I went from there to Brother
Brown, where I stayed and conversed with the family concerning the word of God.

26th. I wrote a letter to my brother, C. G. Larsen, and also an appeal to the
Supreme Court in our case. We all felt very satisfied with the way things were moving,
Thanks to God.

27th. I went in to town and from there to Vaterland. Brothers Emil and S.P. Larsen
had arrived from Risoer, bringing good news from Elder Svend Larsen, with some
thirteen speciedalar to the Perpetual Emigration Fund and eleven speciedalar for me
from the saints in Risoer, to get me a new set of clothes for. I also received from
Ellen Maria Hansen a silk handkerchief. I visited the brethren in jail. In the evening
I attended a council meeting in Vaterland and spoke there to the brethren, instructing
them in their official duties. After that meeting we administered baptism to eight
persons. Priest S.P. Larsen officiating. I spoke to the newly baptized people by way
of instruction and then Elder P. Beckstrom and I confirmed them by the laying on of
hands. Thus that night was spent and at two a.m. we separated, Brother Widerborg
dismissing by prayer.

28th. I was to Aarli where I had an opportunity to speak to a number of strangers,
who seemed interested ,in what I explained to them and some of them said that they
would soon be baptized. I went to Brother Widerborg, where I put up for the night.

29th. I went into town where I learned that Brother P. Beckstrom had been arrested
the previous day for having preached. It was my intention to visit and talk with the
brethren in the prison, but the jailer would not permit me to enter, and I therefore, had
to return, and went again to Brother Widerborg.

30th. I wrote letters to Elder Svend Larsen in Risoer and to J. Jensen in Brevig.
I succeeded in visiting the brethren in prison that day. On my way to town I had a
conversation with a school teacher and although he was somewhat opposed to me in the
beginning, he became more agreeable and friendly before we parted.

MAY, 1853

1st, Sunday. Consecrated a bottle of oil and Elder C, Widerborg and I anointed
and blessed Sister Widerborg. In the afternoon, I and Priest Sven P. Larsen went to
Ingulsrud, where we had a good meeting and all the saints present engaged in prayer.
I occupied some of the time in speaking and the spirit of God was present. In the
evening we held a meeting at Brother Nielsen's, where I again occupied a portion of the
time, speaking, and also administered to Sister Nielsen, who was sick. Later in the
evening the ordinance of Baptism was administered to Brother Nielsen and his wife of
Niels Ingulsrud, by their request. Priest S.P. Larsen performing the baptism. After
their return, I spoke to these new converts by way of instruction and admonition, and
then I administered the ordinance of laying on of hands, confirming them members of
the church. The spirit of God was present in a great measure and we all felt very
happy. It was two o'clock in the morning when we separated and 3 a. m. when we reached home.

2nd. I visited a Mrs. Sorensen in Kragero, an island, being accompanied and
introduced to that lady by Miss Sophia Fjeldsted, the daughter of our jailer, and I
conversed with her upon the principles of the Gospel in the presence of her daughter.
From there we, Elder Widerborg and his wife, and I, visited the Bruun family, and
conversed "with them upon the gospel principles. When we came home, I found some
letters for me from Pres. Willard Snow.

3rd. Brother Ove from Slareo and I went to visit the brethren in the Frederikstad
prison and I also wrote an encouraging letter to the brethren in the Elverhoj prison,
and also visited the branch president, Brother Johansen. I next went to Brother
Widerborg's and then he and I accompanied Brother Ove to Slaroe (a large farm) where
we conversed with a family in that neighborhood, where the woman was sick in bed. She
seemed to be converted to the Gospel truth, and said that she would be baptized if she
got well again. By her request, we anointed and blessed her, and the spirit and
blessings of God was over us in that meeting. After having partaken of a good supper,
we returned to Brother Widerborg's.

4th. In company with Elder C. Widerborg, I visited the Brown (Bruun) family and
afterwards we visited the brethren in the prison. They had been offered liberation
from confinement in prison, if they would abstain from performing any of the adminis-
trative ordinances belonging to Mormonism, but they were undecided on whether to
accept that offer on such conditions. We advised them to accept, as there were then
several native brethren holding the priesthood who could do all such work. There I
and Brother Widerborg, with a Brother Gunnar from Orli went over to the island Krage:
where we tried to be admitted into a religious meeting of Lutherans, but were refused
as soon as we showed ourselves in the doorway, and we, therefore, returned at once to
our home, where we sang a hymn and had prayer and then retired.

5th. We held Fast day. Elder Widerborg and I went to visit the brethren in
Frederikstad prison and held a council meeting with them about their liberation from
prison. After some discussion, we all came to the conclusion that it was best to accept
the proposition. We attended a meeting later, in our hired hall, where I spoke to the
saints concerning the Perpetual Emigration Fund and other temporal matters. About
5 p. m. we had the pleasure of seeing our brethren from the Elverhoj prison with us,
and we had then a feast of rejoicing in a meeting that lasted till 8:30 p. m. after which
I went with Brother Ove to Slaroe, where we arrived about midnight.

6th. I wrote a letter to my brother Christen, and I also conversed with the people
in Slaroe upon the principles of the Gospel. Later in the day, I went to town and
attended a council meeting in the evening, in our rented hall. All the brethren expressed
themselves, and the spirit of God was present in a great measure, I spoke upon the
best methods or ways to proceed with our missionary labors, so as to spread the truth
abroad among the people in Norway, under present circumstances. Late that night we
adjourned (between II and 12) to meet again the following Wednesday. We all felt very
happy, and praised the Lord by song and prayer at the close of this meeting.

7th. I wrote letters to Elder Svend Larsen in Risoer and to Jensen in Brevig.
Afterwards I accompanied some of the saints to Aarli, where I had a lengthy conversation
with some of the saints and people and convinced them of the truth of the Gospel and
two of them requested baptism. We finally crossed over to the town suburb (Forstad)
in order to get the brethren, Ahmanson, Widerborg and Brown with us, and then all set
over the sound again, to Aarli, to a secluded place to perform the baptism, and we
reached there about 11 p. m. when Elder Widerborg baptized four persons. We then
returned to the town, (Forstaden), and I, with the other brethren, held a meeting and
I spoke to the newly baptized people explaining the importance of the covenant they had
just made with God, and also the ordinance of laying on of hands, which ordinance was
then administered by me and John A. Ahmanson and C. Widerborg. By the time we
were through, it was two o'clock on the morning of the 8th of May. We felt the peaceful
influence of the spirit of the Lord over us, and give praise to Him.

8th, Sunday. We held meetings forenoon and afternoon that day in the city and
several brethren used the time in speaking, and the spirit of God was sustaining them.

9th. I wrote a letter to Pres. Willard Snow. Afterwards, in company with Elders
Ahmanson and Widerborg, I went to Sister Gunhild and we blessed her two children,
and sang for them and prayed with them.

10th. We went over to Vaterland. Before we got there, we had a conversation with
a prominent citizen in the city, a shoemaker, to whom we explained the Gospel. We
learned there that three of our brethren, to viz. , Johansen, Emil Larsen and Ole
Ellingsen had been summoned to appear in the court the following day for trial, at 2 p.m.
As we were engaged in prayer before we intended to lead a Sister Marie to the water, to
baptize her, according to her request, and before she reached the water, two constable?
presented themselves and prevented her. It appears that her intention had become
known to the mayor of the city, and thus he interfered in this way.

11th. I wrote letters to the saints and brethren in Brevig and Risoer, and also
visited the saints in the town and in Vaterland. In the evening a council meeting was
held at which the following arrangements and appointments were made: Elder P.
Beckstrom to labor in the parish of Borge, and that Hans Larsen, Kneble, be ordained
a priest and to assist Elder Beckstrom; Elder Ole Olsen and Anders Larsen, Ingulsrud
to labor in the district around Ingulsrud; Jeppe J. Folkman and Niels Hansen to labor
in the city of Moss and vicinity; Elders Carl Widerborg, John F. Dorius, Christen
Knudsen and C. Larsen proceed to Brevig in company with Brother Christensen; Mons
Petersen was ordained a Priest and accepted as recorder for the branch, and to act as
teacher for the 2nd district of the branch; Emil Larsen to act in the same capacity in
the 1st district of the branch, and Ole Ellingsen as teacher in the 3rd district. Some
bottles of oil was also blessed and consecrated. Elder Ahmanson was to have charge
of all the departments in the branch and to labor with his might in that part of the
mission. In connection with the other brethren, we then proceeded to ordain the brethren
who had been nominated, and I also spoke to the brethren, giving them advice with
regard to their official duties and to use wisdom in all things. The spirit of God was
present in a great measure.

12th. I wrote in my journal. Later, in company with Elder Ahmanson and Widerborg
I went to Ingulsrud, and from there to Karlshus and explained to those people some of
the principles of the Gospel. From there we went to Kerulsrud and held a meeting.
I occupied part of the time in speaking, and later in the evening, a sister to Ole
Ellingsen was baptized and I administered the laying on of hands ordinance, confirming
her a member of the church. After returning to the house, we had a brief investigation
of some difficulties, that had existed between some of the brethren and got them settled
satisfactorily. We then went to town, arriving there between the hours of two and three
a. m.

13th. I wrote a letter to President Willard Snow and afterwards I went to the mayor
to obtain my passport. Having obtained that, I packed my valise and bidding good-bye
to the saints on shore, I entered on board the boat of a brother Christensen, and we set
out for Brevig. About seven miles out, we landed on one of the rocky islands, where
we held a prayer meeting and ate our supper, and then we set out in the open sea for
Brevig. The weather was very fine at the time we started but not much wind in our
favor. We reached Brevig about 6 p. m. the next day.

14th. Arriving there, we found the saints feeling well, and we had a good time
with them, by engaging in song and prayers, before we retired for the night.

15th, Sunday. In the forenoon we held a meeting with the saints, and in the afternoon
we held a public meeting and several outsiders were present. Several of us brethren
spoke in that meeting and all went off quietly and in peace. Afterwards we went out to
look at the town, and we had a lengthy conversation with some strangers, in the house
of Priest Jensen.

16th. I wrote a letter to the saints in Frederickstad, and afterwards I was out in
town, conversing with several strangers upon the Gospel. Later we went to Krageroe,
an island, to attend to baptism and to hold meeting. One person was then baptized but
there were several more persons who had requested baptism, but finally backed out.
The one we did baptize, we confirmed by the water's edge. We reached town at 2 a. m.
the next day.

17th. We again held a meeting on Krageroe at the home of Mr. Johan Berlin, and we
had a good time. In the afternoon we held a council meeting in our rented hall, and the
following business was done. Elder John F. Dorius and Priest J. Jensen were appointed
to labor in Skeen, and Priest Chr. Knudsen and C. Larsen to labor in Bamie parish.
After several of the brethren had expressed their feelings, we adjourned and closed by
singing and prayer. In the evening we held meeting again, and several strangers were
present; among them a certain merchant and his wife, with whom we had a lengthy
conversation upon the principles of the Gospel, in a very pleasant tone.

18th. Elder C. Widerborg and I, this day, took leave of the saints in Brevig, and
in Brother Christens en's boat, set out for Risoer. On our way we landed on the coast,
in Bamie, where we visited a sister, and finally we reached Risoer about 5 p. m. Here
we met three newly arrived missionaries, to viz, , G. M. Hougen (High Priest), Canute
Petersen (a Seventy), and Carl Dorius (Elder). The two first named direct from Zion
and Elder Dorius from Denmark. Elder Hougan was to take my place as president of
the mission in Norway. In the evening we had a council meeting and all of us talked in
that meeting, expressing our good feelings, and we had an enjoyable time together. We
administered to a sick sister.

19th, Thursday. We visited some saints who lived outside of the town, and we had
thus opportunities to converse with several strangers upon the principles of the Gospel,
and the spirit of God assisted us.

20th. I wrote in my journal. In company with the other brethren, I was invited to
a social at Lars Olsen's and we had a very enjoyable time together.

21st. In company with the other brethren, I visited Sister Evens and Aamond Olsen.
In the evening attended a council meeting at Elder John Olsen's. After some explanation
by me, it was decided that Svend Larsen should act as clerk for Risoer Branch, and
also as custodian and agent for all books and other church literature; furthermore, that
Elders John Olsen and Svend Larsen act as a committee to rest a suitable hall in which
to hold public meetings, Elder Carl Dorius was appointed to proceed to Brevig and labor
there and in its vicinity as a missionary. Elder C. Widerborg and I proceed to Arendal,
and President E.G.M. Hougan and Elder Canute Petersen to remain in Riaoer for the
present. This was all by unanimous consent. Some brethren suggested that it would
be well to assist Brother Lars Olsen in fixing up his boat, so that he could take the
missionaries around in the branches along the coast, and several of the brethren
expressed themselves upon this and then we adjourned by singing and prayer.

22nd. We held meeting in the home of Elder John Olsen, president of the branch,
and I occupied all the time in the forenoon. The house was well filled by the saints and
a number of strangers. In the afternoon meeting several other brethren occupied the
time. Later several of us met at Brother Aamond Olsen's, where we had a feast of
rejoicing together.

23rd. I wrote in my journal and also wrote letters to President Willard Snow and
to my brother Johannes, and my betrothed girl in Aalborg, and afterwards I visited
some of the saints in their homes.

24th. Elder Widerborg and I went to Arendal on foot. We called at court house and
obtained permit to hold meeting when we returned from Arendal. We found lodging on
a farm about two miles from Arendal. Elder Carl Dorius took the steamer for Brevig.

25th. We reached Arendal about 3 p. m. Mr. Sunne, a sea captain, took us around
see the town. A Mrs. Mikkelsen and some other residents were visited, to whom we
explained the principles of the Gospel.

26th. After visiting Mrs. Mikkelsen again, did we leave that town on our return,
but when we called at the farm where we had stayed over night before we reached
Arendal, we were not made welcome, neither were allowed to hold a meeting there, and
we had, therefore, to put up for the night at a public inn.

27th. We reached Kleven (the clift). Elder John Olsen's home about 4 p. m. and
after resting a while there, we proceeded to Brother Svend Larsen's house. I received
a letter from Elder Ahmansen. Afterwards I went to a place called Kranen, where I
found President Hougan and Elder Canute Petersen and several others of the church
members. Four persons had applied for baptism, and we, therefore, were taken in a
skiff to a suitable place, where Elder C. Widerborg then administered that holy ordinance
to the four women. After some brief remarks, and singing and prayer, we administered
the ordinance of laying on of hands to them and we all felt that we were greatly blessed,

28th. I went with the brethren from Zion up into an isolated place in the rocks,
where we held prayer. At that place the brethren made known to me for the first time
that God had given a revelation to the Prophet, Joseph Smith, commanding him to take
some more wives, and the spirit of God at once gave me a testimony that it was the,
truth. From there we went to Brother John Olsen's home (Kleven) where we had a
happy reunion with a number of the saints. We there prayed for and anointed to our
blind sister, Maria.

29th. We held a meeting in the home of Brother John Olsen, which I opened with
prayer in the forenoon. In the afternoon I used the time in speaking, and had a number
of strangers in our meeting. We had peace and a good spirit over us, and we felt well.
After meeting the brethren and I went over to Kranen, where we had a time of rejoicing
with our new sisters, there.

30th. Elder C. Widerborg and I went with two of our sisters, in a skiff to a large
farm, Solberg, to hold a meeting there. Sister Torber had taken pains to have the
people in the neighborhood notified and invited, but none of them came, wherefore we
only spent the time in prayer and in singing with a few saints who lived there. Yet we
had an enjoyable time with them.

31st. When we left, we rowed to Kranen, where we landed, and spent a short time
encouraging the saints, and then we rowed into the town, Risoer, where we held a
prayer meeting in the evening at Brother Svend Larsen's house. There was some little
disturbance outside, but we, nevertheless, confirmed a brother that had received
baptism, and administered to a sick sister in that meeting and we had a good time
together.

JUNE, 1853

1st. I wrote in my journal, and afterwards I went with the other brethren to Kranen,
where we had a good meeting in the evening. I occupied most of the time in speaking
to the saints, as it was my last meeting with them and I bade them farewell.

2nd. I and the other brethren held fast day, according to the rules of the church,
on the first Thursday in each month. In the afternoon about 4 p.m. , Brother Christensen
came for us to take us in his boat to Tune-Oe, but we did not get off till 8 o'clock, and
reached that island, about 6 o'clock the next morning,

3rd. We stayed there a while, with the few saints, and also spent a little time
fishing in the sea, and when we again came ashore, we found that Elder F. Dorius and
Gundersen had arrived there also.

4th. We took leave of the saints and set sail for Brevig and arrived there about
6 p. m. I received letters from Elder Ahmanson and from my brother Lauritz, and we
had an enjoyable time with the saints there.

5th. We held two well attended meetings, and a number of strangers were present,
and it looked like our words made an impression upon their hearts. In the evening the
house was crowded, and I preached again for them. Later one person was baptized by
Canute Larsen, a man by name Halvor, from Krab island, and Elder Widerborg and I
confirmed him by laying on of hands.

6th. We were in Krab island or Krabrod and spent some time there, explaining our
faith to the people. When we returned in the evening, a man by name Linblom, a Swede,
a printer by trade, was baptized by Elder C, Widerborg, and I and C.W. confirmed him.
Before we attended to this ordinance, we had held a little meeting in a place called
Satre, at which meeting several friends were present, to whom we bore our testimony.
As we were returning from baptism, we met Elder C. Dorius and two women; the
women had asked for baptism, and obtained permission from their respective husbands
and Brother Canute Larsen therefore, performed the ordinance, and C. Dorius, C.
Widerborg and I confirmed them by the laying on of hands. John Berlin, the husband of
one of the women, who was himself present when she was baptized, then seemed to turn
raving mad in anger and uttered many threats against us.

7th. John Berlin came to us in a great ecstasy of anger, and demanded that we
should excommunicate his wife from the church, and we remonstrated with him and
finally left him and that matter with God. Later we went to Gunnar Sorensen and held
conversation with several people in that neighborhood, explaining the Gospel to them
and in the evening we had a meeting in which a number of people were present, to whom
we delivered our message. The spirit of God was with us, and we felt blessed.

8th. After having conversed with several persons, explaining our doctrines and
administered to one from Tune island, we again set sail for our return trip to Brevig,
several of the saints going with us, and when we arrived there, we held a good meeting,
several strangers being present, and a good spirit prevailing.

9th. Elder C. Widerborg, Priest Jensen and I went to the city of Skeen, where we
visited and conversed with some friends and would have held a meeting if the mayor
and the parson had not interfered and forbidden us to do so in that house. The parson
had been to that family a few times, and held a meeting in which he did what he could to
contradict our doctrines, and also dished up with the old stories and lies about the
Prophet Joseph Smith.

10th. We visited several of our friends, and also one family who had lost the faith,
and we spent some time with them, trying to make them see their mistakes, and we
also conversed with other parties; and before we left them they declared that they would
be baptized. We were given our dinner by Lars Jensen's family, and they said that they
were ready for baptism, and it looked as though there would be a rich harvest in that
neighborhood in the future, whenever there would be more religious liberty in the country We returned to Brevig, arriving there about 6 p.m. and found there that two of the brethren, Jensen and Jacobsen, had arrived from Risoer, and they reported that there
had been a great deal of opposition and persecution there since the time when we left the
town, and that the police authorities had commenced investigations and held some trials
with those that had been baptized. We felt, nevertheless, to rejoice in our faith in the
Gospel.

11th. Elder C. Widerborg and I visited some of the saints, and in the evening we put
up a Sister Pernille on Satre, where we gave a sister the ordinance of laying on of hands.

12th, Sunday. We held meeting both in the forenoon and afternoon, and I did the
talking in the afternoon; but before I had closed my remarks, I was interrupted by a
Lutheran priest, Mr. Nielsen, who stated who he was, and then proceeded to warn his
hearers against us as the false prophets, etc. We replied and referred to the Bible, as
the guide for our faith, but he would not argue at all and left the house to us, which had
a good impression upon the people for our benefit. We afterwards visited a brother
Jacobsen, whose wife had lost her faith to some extent, yet she was trying to get right
again, and we sang and prayed with them for a while; but by and by the house became
full of other people, and we had a pleasant time in speaking to them but we were under
the necessity to leave them, as we had an appointment to get to Kaprud on the other side
of the fjord, where John Berling and another person were baptized by Elder C. Widerborg
and Elder C. Dorius and I confirmed them by the laying on of hands. All went off quietly
and in peace and when we reached our lodgings, it was between one and two o'clock in
the morning.

13th. I wrote a letter to my brother Lauritz, and afterwards went, in company with
Brother Jens Jensen and his wife to Langesund, where I visited a Mrs. Olsen and her
sister, explaining to them the Gospel. We were received and treated with much
hospitality and they afterwards visited us in Brevig. When we arrived back to town, we
found several of the brethren there, and had a good time with them by singing and prayer.

14th. Elder C. Dorius went to Skeen, and Elder C, Widerborg and I went to Sorte
Bowen, and the saints in that place went with us to town. In the evening we had a
meeting on Satre, and Elder Widerborg and I did the speaking, and afterwards bade
farewell to the saints and went on board Brother Christensen's boat, and set sail for
Frederikstad.

15th. We reached Frederikstad about 2 p. m. that day, and in the evening we held a
council meeting. Reports were given about some mob disturbances in Ousoe, the
previous Sunday. I advised the saints to discontinue meetings in those hostile localities
where they could meet and enjoy themselves by singing and in prayer, assembling quietly
in other localities, and in that way edify one another, until the storm would pass over,
and it was agreed unanimously that we have a fast day the following Sunday, and assemble in our hall in the city, (Frederikstad). It was also agreed that Elder Ole Olsen should proceed to Brevig for a short time, until the excitement and persecution would abate so in that district where he had been laboring. After that meeting some of us crossed on the ferry boat to get to the other part of the city, the suburb, but a mob followed us and pelted us with stones, and Brother Niels Mauritsen (Brake) was hit in the head, causing blood to flow freely, and others were also hit, but not seriously hurt.

16th. I wrote in my journal and afterwards I visited some of the saints in the city
proper, and in Vaterland and in the evening I attended a prayer meeting. I opened the
same with prayer.

17th. Elder C. Widerborg and I went out to visit the saints in Ingulsrud and
Karulsrud and we found that a mob had been there, searching for the missionaries, and
as the people living there would not admit them, the mob had bursted the door and
searched for the brethren in all parts of the house, but they did not harm any of the
family living there. From there we went to Elverstad, a farm, and on the way we fell
in with Jacob Tollesen, one of our worst enemies; he used very abusive language again
us, but after considerable talk to him, he became more civil, and even apologized for
the part he had taken in persecuting and mobbing the saints, and when we parted, he
seemed quite friendly. We finally came to Sister Wede at Libert about 8 o'clock where
we had a lengthy conversation with a Miss Holm, who seemed to be willing to receive
our testimony.

18th. After prayer in the morning, we started for Frederikstad, and on the way we
called on the saints in Karulsrud and we finally reached the town about 5 or 6 p. m.

19th, Sunday. We held Fast Day. Most of the saints in town and neighborhood were
present at our meeting in our hall, and several of the brethren spoke, and I occupied
a part of the time, and in the afternoon our hall was pretty well filled with people. When
I stood up to speak, came a number of them and surrounded me, and forbade me to talk
any farther; they surrounded me and the other brethren and two of them took special
hold on each of us, and told us that they were going to take us across the line into Sweden
to get rid of us. When we came down into the street, we found it be full of the excited
rebels that we could not see our way out, but as we neared the gate, I discovered an
opening in their midst, and as no one just then had a hold on my arms, I made a rush
through the throng and ran as fast as I could to Mr. Fjeldsted's place, Where we had
formerly been confined in prison, and asked for his protection from the mob. The other
brethren also succeeded in escaping from the mob in the same way. Mr. Fjeldsted
escorted us to the ferry as we intended to go to Brother Widerborg's on the other side
of the fjord, but when we landed we were invited to a friend by name of Torgersen, owning a grist mill on the stream, and there we found other friends assembled, who were
desirous to hear us. We sang and prayed with them, and I spoke to them for a short
time, and just as I had finished, Mr. Berg, the mayor, accompanied by an officer,
appeared at the house and upbraided us in a very angry tone because we still were
preaching and he even threatened to arrest us and put us in prison. As soon as the mayor
had left and had reached the city, the mob, in great numbers, came over in the ferry to
commit more trouble and mob us, and we, therefore, left the place (the mill) intending
to go to Brother Widerborg's, but we found the street crowded with an excited populace,
all on our account, yet we passed through the crowd unmolested, and it seemed that none
of them recognized us until we reached the steps that lead to the door of Brother .
Widerborg's dwelling place and knocked at the door, calling for some one inside to
open, when one of the mobbers became aware of my presence and cried out, "there is
one of the priests. " When I came inside, I found the house full of brethren and sisters
who had sought refuge there and all had escaped from their persecutors unmolested, for
which we feel thankful to the Lord. I will here state that a near neighbor to Brother
Widerborg, as a police officer, and although he did not profess any particular religion,
yet he did his very best to defend us against the mob, and we were always sure of peace
when he was near.

20th. I wrote in my journal and also a letter to President Hougan in Risoer.

21st. In connection with Elder C. Widerborg, I was called to come and administer
to Sister Emilie Halvorsen, who was sick, and she was immediately made better,
During the rest of the day, I was occupied with others in singing and prayer.

22nd. Spent the most of the day by prayer and song, as well as by reading. In the
evening I visited the Brown Family.

23rd. Prayer and song and reading. Prayer meeting in the evening.

24th. Many of the saints came to visit us and converse with us.

25th. I wrote a letter to my brother, C.G. Larsen, in Bornholm. Had a visit
from some of the saints. Brother Mons Petersen had baptized four persons in the
previous night.

26th. I wrote a letter to President Hougan in Risoer, In the afternoon was to
meeting at Brother Widerborg's. I spoke to the saints, and we confirmed the four
persons who had been baptized by Brother M. Petersen, and we felt very much blessed.
Elder Ahmanson, C. Widerborg and I officiating.

27th. C. Widerborg, J. Folkman and I went out to Slarud and administered to Sister
Gurine, who was sick. The Lord responded to our prayer and she got well immediately.
In the evening we retired into the woods for prayer.

28th. Elder C. Widerborg and I went to Niels Ingulsrud and administered to his wife
who was sick. Afterwards we went to town, where I wrote a letter to my girl (Dorthea)
and also wrote in my journal.

29th. We consecrated some oil, and administered to two sick persons. In the
evening we had a happy reunion in the home of Brother Brown.

30th. Elder C. Widerborg, Brown and I went to Orii, to visit Brother Hans Jorgens
as he had fallen back to his habit of getting drunk. After some persuasive talk to him
he promised to reform and do better and he asked to be forgiven. We then returned to
town, where we attended council meeting in the evening, and many of the brethren were
present. It was decided to again hold regular meeting in the various districts of the
branch. One sister was cut off for lying and backbiting, and for apostasy. Elder P.
Beckstrom and I blessed a Brother Halvor. The spirit of God was with us in great
measure.

JULY, 1853

1st. I wrote letters to my girl (Dorthea) and to her mother, and also to my brother,
Johannes, in Denmark, and to John Olsen in Risoer.

2nd. I wrote a letter to Sister Larsen in Risoer. Later, Elder C. Widerborg and I
went to Slarud, where we baptized an aged woman who was sick, but she wanted, never-
the less, to be baptized, and we carried her to the water. Her daughter, Gurine, was
baptized at the same time, and all went off well, for which we felt very thankful to the
Lord.

3rd. We held a small meeting in the place (Slarud) and confirmed Gurine and her
mother, by the ordinance of laying on of hands, and we had a joyful time with them.
Afterwards we went to town, where we had a good meeting at Brother Widerborg's;
two police officers were present, and two of the brethren beside me spoke in that meeting.

4th. I wrote a letter to President Willard Snow in Copenhagen, and attended a
council meeting at Brother Widerborg's; it was there decided that Elder Widerborg and
I should proceed to Christiania, to learn, if possible, what the courts or government
intended to do with our case, as we were anxious to go more energetically to work than
we could at that time. The spirit of God was with us in that meeting.

5th. Accordingly, Elder C. Widerborg, Brown and I took a steamer for Christiania
at 2 a. m. and landed there at 5 p.m. and found lodgings in No. 93 in Aker's Str. with
a Mr. Andersen. Afterwards was out and looked at some of the sights in town.

6th. We paid a visit to Capt. A. Jensen, our former fellow prisoner in
Frederickstad. He now confined in the house of correction (Tughuset) because he had
gone too far in his religious expressions concerning His Majesty the King. We found
him well and hearty and with good cheer, and we had quite a talk with two of the
officers on the principles of the Gospel. I and Brothers Widerborg, Brown and
M. Olsen visited a very religious priest, Mr. Hailing, and we also made the acquaintance
of several other prominent citizens during the day.

7th. We went out to find M. Jorgensen, our attorney in the Supreme Court, but we
did not find him at home. We next went to Assembly Hall for the Supreme Court, and
stayed there a short time, but without any benefit to us. Later in the day we again
went in search of the attorney, Mr. Jorgensen, and found him at home and stated our
errand, but we found him not at all friendly disposed to us or our cause, but he became
more civil towards us before we left him, and he even asked us to pray for him and
invited us or even any one else of our faith to call again when convenient and happening
to be in town. I went with Brother Mathias Olsen out into the country a couple of
Norwegian miles (14 English), and visited some relations and friends of his, and they
seemed to be willing to listen to our testimony, and we stayed with them till late in the
night. We reached the city about 4 o'clock in the morning, and put up for rest at Mr.
Andersen's.

8th. We were out in town loitering through some of the principle streets and also
visited the church. We also called on Judge Bunker, and from him we learned that our
case would not come up in court before some time in September. We then set sail for
Frederickstad, where we arrived the next morning about 6 o'clock. Fair wind and
weather.
9th. I wrote in my journal and also wrote letters to President Hougan and Elder
Svend Larsen in Risoer, which I sent with Brother Christensen (our skipper) for him
to bring to us our American brethren, Hougan and Petersen.

10th, Sunday. Several of us went to Slarud, where we held a good meeting in the
afternoon, and a good spirit prevailed.

11th. Elder Ahmanson and I went to Kjevelrud to hold a meeting in Niels
Ingulsrud's home. Elders Ahmanson, C. Dorius, and I spoke in that meeting.

12th. After having paid a visit to Niels Ingulsrud, we proceeded to town. I then
wrote in my journal.

13th. This day I occupied mostly in writing.

14th. Elder Ahmanson and I were visiting the family of saints in Braadnedal. We
blessed Halvor Svensen's three girls and on our way towards our home we also blessed
a boy. We put up with Brother Brown.

15th. We crossed the river into the city, where we visited the saints living there
and in Vaterland. Afterwards we returned to Forstaden, the portion of town on the
other side of the river, where we held a council meeting in the evening. At that meeting
Elder J. Johansen was honorably released from presiding over the Frederickstad
Branch, and Elder Widerborg appointed to that position, which was sustained
unanimously, and with thanks to the retiring president. Elder Johansen. Furthermore
it was agreed to that Niels Larsen, Kneple and Simon Halvorsen should be ordained
Teachers, and likewise, that Ole Hansen, Slarud, and Mathias Olsen be ordained
Deacons. After some remarks by several of us, by way of instruction, we ordained
those brethren. The spirit of God was with us and we felt well.

16th. In company with Elders Ahmanson, and Widerborg, I visited the saints in
Orli, and at midnight, Elder C. Widerborg baptized the wife of Hans Jorgensen and
I confirmed her by the laying on of hands. When we came back to town, we met our
brethren, Pres. Hougan and Canute Petersen, and J. Jensen and Christensen, who
had arrived in the boat of Brother Christensen from Brevig.

17th, Sunday. This day we had nearly all the saints together at meeting, both from
the town proper and from the neighborhood in the country. Several of the brethren
spoke in that meeting, and I there moved and it was unanimously sustained, that we
sustain High Priest Hougan as president of the mission in Norway, and Elder Canute
Petersen as missionary. Also to sustain Elder C. Widerborg as president of
Frederickstad Branch, and also all other arrangements previously made by the council
of the branch, Friday evening the 15th. The spirit of God was present in great measure
and I spoke at great length, as I had been requested, by President W. Snow, to come
to Denmark. I prayed the Lord to forgive me for what mistakes I might have made,
and also of the saints to forgive me, if, in any way, I had done any wrong towards them.
and to inform me of such, and I should try to give the satisfaction; it was indeed a very
touching and affectionate farewell scene, for I had learned to love the Norwegian saints,
and I felt sure that the saints reciprocated in the same tender feelings, and I feel
grateful to God for what good He has used me to do in this country. Assisted by Elder
Hougan and C. Petersen I then ordained Simon Halvorsen to the office of Teacher.

18th, Monday. I wrote in my journal, and visited some of the saints in their homes,
to bid farewell to them. In the evening a farewell gathering took place in the home of
Branch president Widerborg, where President Hougan and Elder C. Petersen were
present, and after having sung a hymn and held prayer, I took a hearty and tender
leave of all those who were present, and then with the following missionary brethren
went on board the vessel and set sail for Brevig; Elders J.A. Ahmanson, John F.F.
Dorius and Jeppe Folkman, Priest Niels Hansen, C. Knudsen and J. Jensen. It was
then eleven o'clock night. Reflecting upon the past, we all felt very thankful for the
work which our Father in Heaven had performed through us, notwithstanding the
opposition and trials that we had been exposed to, both by the civil authorities and by
mobs, and as the results there were at that time in Frederickstad 4 Elders, 4 Priests,
4 Teachers, 2 Deacons and 64 members in Frederickstad Branch, for which we give
all honors to God.

19th. We reached Langesund (a small town at the mouth of the fjord) and four of
us sailed up to Brevig, where we tarried with the saints, till the following morning,
as in that locality and in the town of Skeen, much of our missionary labors had been
performed and crowned with success.

20th. We set sail from Langesund at 4 a. m. and arrived in Risoer at 4 p.m. and
in the evening we held a meeting in the house of Brother Lars Johnsen, where several
strangers were present.

21st. I wrote a letter to Elder C. Widerborg, in Frederickstad and in the evening
attended a prayer meeting on Kranen. I occupied most of the time, speaking and a fine
flow of the good spirit prevailed.

22nd, Friday. I visited the saints on Kranen. In the evening attended a council
meeting, where Jens Gundersen and his betrothed girl, Stine, confessed to having had
unlawful sexual connections, and they were both excommunicated from the church until
they could show the proper fruits of true repentance, when they then might be admitted
into the church again through the ordinance of baptism, because their offense was
known to several people who were not members of the church, and it was well known
that our church did not tolerate offenses of that kind with its members. The offenders
were satisfied with the action taken in their case.

23rd. Elder Dorius and I visited all the saints in town, each in their respective
homes.

24th, Sunday. We held fast day in the forenoon on Kranen. Afternoon we held a
meeting in Kleven, with Brother John Olsen, where several strangers were present.
Several of us missionaries spoke, and a good spirit prevailed.
25th, Monday. I wrote in my journal and also letters to C, Widerborg in Frederick-
stad and Ahmanson in Brevig. I also visited the saints on Kraned and bore my testimony
to some strangers.

26th. We visited some of the saints in the town. In the evening we attended a
council meeting at Flisvig and after I had spoken a while to the brethren, I moved that
Brother Niels J. Petersen be ordained a Teacher and Erik Gundersen to be a Deacon,
and being unanimously sustained, they were ordained by me, assisted by Elders Svend
Larsen and John Olsen. Several other brethren also gave expression to their feelings,
and the spirit of God was with us in great measure.

27th. In company with several of the saints, sailed to Levang, and arrived there
about 1 p. m. We held a good meeting there in the evening and we all felt well edified.

28th. We left Levang about 4 a. m. and arrived at Kranen about 1:30 p. m. I
received several letters and replied to them. In the evening we had meeting and
partook of the sacrament together. I spoke at length to the saints, bidding farewell,
and we all felt solemnly impressed with gratitude towards God for his guiding and
protecting hand that had been extended over us during our sojourn and missionary
labors in Norway. I received some money as a donation from the saints. We adjourned
this meeting as usual by singing and prayer.

29th. I wrote in my journal and afterwards I went to town to have my passport
signed by the magistrate. I also visited the constable, Mr. Petersen, our friend, and
bore my testimony to him and his wife, and finally returned and put up with the saints
on Kranen.

30th. The child of Brother Niels Isaacsen was buried in the Sondelev cemetery.
I and several of our church members attended the funeral and then returned to Kranen.
Afterwards I wrote in my journal and wrote letters to President Hougen and C. Widerborg
in Frederickstad.

31st, Sunday. Forenoon we had a meeting in the house of John Olsen (Kleven) and
in the afternoon we had a meeting in Kranen, several of us missionary brethren occupied
the time and the spirit of God was with us in great measure. After meeting I had an
opportunity to bear my testimony to several strangers in the house of Sister Maria.
In the evening Elder Svend Larsen re-baptized Jens Gundersen and his girl who had
lately been excommunicated from the church.

AUGUST, 1853

1st. I wrote in my journal and visited some of the saints in their respective homes.
In the evening we had a meeting in Flisvig (in the outskirts of the town) but a mob
gathered outside the house and made some noisy demonstrations, but finally left us in
peace, about midnight, and we continued our meeting. The saints were very devoted
in their prayers and I felt much impressed by the spirit of God and spoke encouragingly
to the saints. At last, I performed the marriage ceremony to Jens Gundersen and Stine
that made them man and wife, and finally partook of a supper prepared by the parents
of the bride.

2nd. We made ready for final departure to Denmark, and after dinner we bid
farewell to the saints and went on board "The Lion" (name of Brother Svend Larsen's
vessel), but just before we set sail, we all bended our knees before our Father in
Heaven and asked Him to pour out His blessings upon those friends that we were just
about to leave, and also upon us who were to cross the North Sea, and to preserve us
all in the faith as well.

3rd. We arrived at Hals about 6 p. m. and landed. Attended a prayer meeting with
the saints there that evening, and we had a time of rejoicing with them.

4th. Elder John F. F. Dorius and I proceeded on foot to Aalborg, arriving there
at 1 p. m. ; the other brethren arriving about 5 or 6 p. m. by way of the water. We here
had the great joy of meeting our beloved president Willard Snow. He informed me that
he had been longing for my arrival very much, and that he could stay in Aalborg no
longer than till the next day as he had some very important business to attend to in
Copenhagen, and that he wished me to be with him and assist him. He told me too, that
he wanted me to bring my betrothed girl along and get married, but I told him that it
was not my intention to get married till we reached Zion, or perhaps on the way. He
then informed me that he intended to send me along with the next emigration. After
some consultation with my girl and her mother, it was decided that my girl come to
Copenhagen later on, when her mother would have her fitted out with clothing, etc. ,
to her own satisfaction.

5th. I visited some of the saints in their respective homes, and had a very pleasant
time with them. About 1 p. m. we. President Willard Snow, Johannes Larsen, N. C.
Schou, John F.F. Dorius, myself and Svend Larsen with his family, went on board the
"Lion", and set sail and landed in Hals, and took a light meal with some of the saints,
living there. We had a conversation there with a family not of our faith, and about
6 p. m. we again set sail for Copenhagen, (leaving Brother S. Larsen's family).

6th. Arrived in Copenhagen the next night about 11 o'clock, the wind having been
very favorable. I went along with President W. Snow to the Mission Office and stayed
over night. I learned with much regret, that several of the saints had lately died from
Cholera, which was then raging in that city, and among them was the president of Copenhagen branch, Elder Samuel Hansen.

7th, Sunday. I attended meeting and addressed the saints in the forenoon, and also
blessed the sacrament in the afternoon. All the brethren that had arrived spoke and
we, had a fine time. Afterwards I was in company with Pres. Snow, P.O. Hansen,
H.P. Jensen and several others.
8th, Monday. I wrote a letter to the saints in Risoer, and afterwards I accompanied
Pres. Willard Snow out to Fredericksberg and attended a council meeting in the
evening, where I addressed the brethren by request.

9th. I wrote a letter to my affiance and afterwards I visited some members of the
church, in company with Pres. W. Snow, In the evening I attended council meeting
where the case against Elder H. P. Jensen was brought up, and continued till about
12 o'clock night. All of the brethren gave expressions of their views upon the case.

10th. I wrote a letter to the saints in Frederikstad, and visited some of the saints
outside the city. In the evening I again attended council meeting and the case against
H. P. Jensen was continued, and in addition to this case, a charge against Elder P. 0.
Hansen was presented, for having acted very unbecoming as a servant of God towards
several young sisters. This session of the council lasted till two o'clock in the
morning, and then adjourned till the next evening.

12th. A special conference had been appointed and convened and I opened the
meeting with prayer, and it was there proposed and agreed by unanimous vote that
Elder Christian J. Larsen should be president for the Copenhagen Conference. In the
evening a council meeting was convened, and during that session nearly all the brethren
spoke and expressed their views with regard to the conduct of the two before mentioned
brethren, and after Pres. W. Snow had elucidated their case from various sides, he
proposed that Elders H.P. Jensen and P. 0. Hansen should be baptized for the
remission of their sins. This decision was agreed to by unanimous vote, and the
council adjourned to meet again the next evening at seven o'clock. When this meeting
adjourned the time was three o'clock in the morning. The two brethren on trial were
very humble and accepted the decision with gratitude.

13th, Saturday. In the morning I wrote in my journal, and at the time for the
conference to convene, I went to meeting. I was requested by Pres. W. Snow to speak
in that meeting. In the evening at seven o'clock, we met in the council hall, according
to the previous appointment, and after opening the meeting with prayer and singing, we
all proceeded down to the water, where H. P. Jensen and P. 0. Hansen were baptized
by Pres. Willard Snow. After having returned to the hall, Pres. Snow requested me
and Elder 0. N. Liljenquist (the president of the Copenhagen Branch) to place our
hands along with his, upon the heads of the two re-baptized brethren, with the
understanding that H.P. Jensen should be installed in his previous position as second
councilor to President Willard Snow, and he then re-ordained H.P. Jensen to the
office of High Priest. After this was done, the two sisters connected with the case,
to viz. , Sarah Jensen and Thora Svensen, were called in, and Thora Svensen (the girl)
asked forgiveness of Sister Sarah Jensen (the wife of H. P. Jensen) and then the council
also forgave her.

14th, Sunday. I received a letter from my girl (Dorthea) and afterwards I attended
the General Conference, which convened at 10 a. m. I was requested by Pres. Snow
to come to the stand and open the meeting by prayer, and after singing Pres. Snow
addressed the congregation at length upon the order and organization of the Church
and the Priesthood and upon the duties and obligations resting upon the saints in
sustaining the Priesthood and the various officers. It was then proposed and sustained
by unanimous vote that Willard Snow is the president of the Scandinavian mission,
Brother Hahn was then sent after H. P. Jensen and P. 0. Hansen and after their arrival,
Pros. Snow spoke to the conference concerning those two brethren and their transgress
ion, and that their case had been tried before a High Council of brethren, and that they
had shown humility and had been forgiven by that council. They had since been baptized
for the remission of their sins and re-confirmed members of the Church, and also was
their previous office in the Priesthood been reconfirmed upon them, under his hands.
Pres. Snow gave much valuable instruction to those two brethren, that were of value
to all of us, and among other things he stated that he had also baptized Elder John E.
Forsgreen before he left Copenhagen with the last emigration company (by his own
request) for the remission of his sins. At the afternoon meeting, after opening by
singing and prayer, Pres. Willard Snow moved that the conference sustain Elders
P 0 Hansen and H. P. Jensen as his counselors, which was carried by a unanimous
vote. Also that we sustained by unanimous vote. That we sustain Elder Eric G. M.
Hougan as president of Brevig conference in Norway, and Canute Petersen and Carl
Widerborg as his counselor, and also to sustain all the brethren under my jurisdiction
in Copenhagen Conference, which was also sustained by unanimous vote. The conference
was then dismissed and adjourned till the following Sunday. After meeting I accompanied Pres. Snow on a visit to Brother Eskildsen, in Ostergade, and I wrote a letter to my betrothed girl, and also wrote in my journal, where after I went with Pres. Snow to a Brother Andersen, for supper, and finally we landed in the Mission Office, where we retired for the night after prayer.

15th. In connection with the brethren of the Presidency, I fasted this day, and
remained with them till 10 a. m. Pres. Snow gave us much good advice, and to me he
said: "You are now president of the Copenhagen Conference; be a good shepherd to
the sheep; much is required of you, etc. " I wrote that day in my journal, and also
a letter to my brother John (Johannes) and visited some of the saints to cheer them up.
I blessed Brother Andersen, President of Fredericia Conference, as he was sick.
In the evening I attended council meeting, President Snow presiding, and after singing
and prayer, he proposed to have the brethren sustain me as the president, etc. He
then requested me to speak, after which he spoke for a short time, but was suddenly
attacked by some evil power which made him fall to the floor, right in front of his
counselors and me. We at once bowed on our knees and prayed for him, and then we
placed our hands upon his head, and Elder P. 0. Hansen blessed him, after which he
recovered and arose and said; "God bless you all."

16th, Tuesday. About one o'clock in the morning, Pres. awoke and called Brother
Hahn and sent him for Elder H. P. Jensen, When he arrived, Pres. Snow conversed
and explained many things to us concerning the organization of the Church and the work
in Denmark, and especially to me, he said, that he desired that P. 0. Hansen and H. P.
Jensen would take him to England by the first steamer leaving this port. After this
we again retired and all was quiet till about the break of day. I will here state that I
had stayed in the office with Pres. Snow every night since my arrival from Norway.
After he and I had arisen and had entered the office room, he was again violently
attacked by that evil power to such a degree that it took 4 or 5 strong men to hold him,
but as we again united in prayer for him he again became quiet for a short time, and
again we prayed for him and administered to him, after which he again became quiet
and by himself; but that spell of quiet only last till a little past the noon hour, when the
same evil powers again attacked him with increased force, so that it took 6 or 8 strong
men to hold and control him. In this condition he remained and suffered during that
afternoon and evening, and it was found best to bring him to the hospital, which was
done late that evening. We held a special prayer meeting for his benefit, in the home
of Brother Clausen, in Aabeuraa Street, and all present were much affected and earnest
in the supplications for our beloved president. It was indeed a severe trial for us all
that will not easily be forgotten, and I myself cannot by words describe the sorrow we
felt.

17th. My brother Johannes and I visited some of the saints both in Copenhagen
proper and on Christianshavn and in Amager, in order to encourage and cheer them
up (for they were much depressed in their feelings) and when we returned to the office,
I found that my betrothed girl had arrived from Aalborg, I then took her to Brother
Rasmussen, where she made her home until we were married. Afterwards my brother
Johannes and I went to Brother Jensen, where we bowed before the Lord in humble
prayer, before going to the regular council meeting and when we got there, the meeting
was opened by prayer offered by Elder 0. N. Liljenquist, president of Copenhagen
Branch. At first it seemed that a contending spirit pervaded that meeting, but after
all the brethren present who wanted to speak had expressed themselves, and Elders
P. 0. Hansen and Jensen had informed the assembly that it was their intention to take
Pros. W. Snow to England the next day, they all became reconciled and satisfied with the
course. I spoke to the brethren for a short time and then I closed the meeting by prayer.

18th. I wrote in my journal and about 2 p. m, I, in connection with several other
brethren, assisted in getting Pros. Snow on board the steamer that was to take him
to England. After seeing him and his attendants, Hansen and Jensen, off, I and my
affianced girl went to visit Sister Sarah Jensen, and in the evening I attended a good
meeting at which the spirit of God was present in great measure. He being praised
for it.

19th. In company with my brother Johannes and Elder John Swenson, I visited
some of the saints in the out lying districts of the Branch, and in the evening I attended
a prayer meeting in Fredericksberg district. The spirit of God was felt in our midst
and I occupied some of the time in speaking to the saints.

20th. Visited some of the saints in different parts of the Copenhagen Branch
(Amager, Christianshavn and in the city proper). My betrothed girl was in our company
in order to become acquainted with the saints. In the evening I baptized Elder John
Swenson at his own request.

21st. We had a day of fasting. President Liljenquist, my brother Johannes and I
were out in the woods attending to secret prayer. It was our conference day and at
10 a. m, the first session was opened by prayer. I addressed the brethren in particular
concerning their duties as missionaries, not to become lifted up with pride, when God
blessed their labors with success, but give all honor to Him, to keep themselves pure
in mind and abstain from sin so that they might be lights unto the world, as well as to the
saints. A separate branch was organized at Frederickshaven, and Nicoli Dorius to
preside over the same, and that Peter Hansen and John F. F. Dorius be his assistants,
August Nielsen to be ordained an Elder and appointed to labor as a missionary in West
Seeland; likewise, that Brother J. J. Folkmann to be ordained an Elder, and to labor
in Falster, after having made a brief visit to his native home, the island of Bornholm;
that Wilhelm Hansen be ordained a Deacon to go to Falster as a missionary; that
Sven Larsen and A. Schouby go to Aalborg conference to labor as missionaries under
direction of President Johannes Larsen. The names of about 20 other brethren were
read before the conference to be ordained to various offices in the Lesser Priesthood,
as Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, to labor in the Copenhagen Branch and its
environments. All these calls and propositions were sustained by the unanimous vote
of the conference. The first session then adjourned for one hour, and re-assembled
at 1 p. m. and was opened by singing and prayer. I occupied a short time speaking
about the emigration to the brethren having charge of the various districts to keep
accurate accounts of all money coming in as donations, and to give them into their
president, and he again to the Mission Office. Brother N. L. Christensen was to be
continued as trustee over the poor fund, and Brother Hahn to be ordained an Elder,
and to be continued as clerk or secretary in the Mission Office. These propositions
were all sustained by unanimous vote. Elder Johannes Larsen then occupied a short
time in speaking and he appointed Sven Larsen and A. Schoubye to labor in Randers.
After a few other brethren had been speaking and all of us had partaken of the sacrament
the following brethren were ordained Elders (under the hands of Pres, Liljenquist,
Johannes Larsen and myself) to viz: F. J» Hahn, N. L. Christensen, August Nielsen
and J. J. Folkmann. After this I spoke for a short time and moved that we all here-
after would do our best according to our abilities, and work by all our powers of might
and mind to serve the Lord and to keep His commandments, and to sustain the Priest-
hood and one another. This proposition was sustained by a hearty and unanimous vote.
Everybody seemed to be impressed with a fervent desire to serve the Lord.

22nd. I visited some of the saints and assisted by Elder Svend Larsen, blessed
three persons, who were sick. In the evening of that day in a council meeting, in
connection with Elder 0. N. Liljenquist, ordained the rest of the brethren who had
been sustained by the conference to receive the Priesthood. Several of the brethren
spoke in that meeting, and the spirit of God was present in a great measure. After
extending thanks to all the brethren for their assistance, we adjourned sine die. I
afterwards signed a number of certificates, and I also received letters from Elders
C. Widerborg and Lauritz Larsen.

23rd. I wrote in my journal, and visited some of the saints in Amager. In the
evening I attended a prayer meeting at Brother Loves (Lions) in the city proper, where
I dismissed with prayer.

24th. In company with Elder John Svenson and my betrothed girl I visited some of
the saints outside the town, (Strand Way), where we had a prayer meeting in the
evening at Brother Hansen's where I occupied some of the time in speaking to the saint;
and finally I dismissed the meeting with prayer.

25th. I accompanied the brethren, E. Jensen, John Svenson and Peter Thomson out
to the steamer's harbor, to see them off. E. Jensen for Norway and the other two
brethren for the island of Falster. Afterwards I wrote a letter to my brother Christen,
who presided in the island of Bornholm. In the evening I attended a good meeting at
which many strangers were present and in the beginning some of them tried to make a
disturbance, but after I had spoken for a short time, they became quiet, for which I
give God my thanks. Afterwards a sister, Maria Petersen, requested a private talk
with me and we therefore, retired to an office room, where she revealed to me that
Elder Johannes Bohn had committed adultery with her on the first of May last. I put he
statement down in writing and she signed it. I then spoke to her, explaining to her the
nature of that offense, and she seemed very humble and asked the Lord to forgive her
with a promise not to commit that sin again; she also agreed to ask Sister Bohn's
forgiveness, and said that she would follow my advice by the help of God.

26th. I wrote in my journal and also wrote a letter to Elder C. Widerborg in
Norway. Accompanied by Pros. 0. N. Liljenquist, I visited Brother John Bohn, and
he then acknowledged to us that he had committed adultery with Sister M. Petersen
on May 1st, and he then signed her statement. Afterwards, Brother Liljenquist and
I went visiting some of the saints to cheer them up, and in the evening we attended a
council meeting at Brother Hansen in the 1st district. I spoke for some time,
instructing the brethren on various topics.

27th. This day I fasted. I visited my uncle Mons, and wrote a letter for him to
his relations in Eltang, and bore my own testimony to him also. I had a lengthy
conversation with a brother in law of Brother Clawson, explaining the Gospel to him,
and he seemed very much impressed by what I told him. In the evening some prominent
brethren in the Priesthood came together, to take action on Brother Bohn's case, and
he was present himself and also Sister Marie Petersen. They both showed much
humility and asked to be forgiven, by the brethren of that meeting and also by Sister
Bohn, and declared a willingness to submit to any decision that might be made upon the
case. They were then forgiven on condition that they both should be re-baptized for
the remission of their sin, after having asked and obtained forgiveness from Sister
Bohn. It was 12 o'clock night when we got through and returned home. Thanks to God
for the results.
28th. We had two good meetings this day and several brethren preached. I spoke
upon the duties and obligations of the saints, both towards God and towards one another
not to suffer ourselves to rise up against our brethren and sisters in judgement,
neither to give way to back-biting, but for each one to look to himself first. The spirit
of God was present in a great measure and we then partook of the sacrament. There
had been a great deal of contention and strife among the saints during these days of
trying scenes, but now it seemed that these bad influences was passing away from
most of our people, and confidence and general good will was returning. Thanks be
to God our heavenly Father. In the evening some of us brethren attended a small
family social at Brother Hansen's (in Fredericksborg Street) and we had much joy in
conversation concerning God's mercy to us.

29th. I wrote a letter to my brother, Johannes Larsen, President of Aalborg
Conference, and my betrothed girl and I paid visits to some of the saints in the suburb,
Fredericksberg. In the evening I attended council meeting and were not disturbed but
a good, peaceable spirit prevailed. Thanks be to God.

30th. I wrote in my journal. Afterwards I visited some of the saints in Amager.
When I had returned, I found letters from Elders P. 0. Hansen and H. P. Jensen,
dated Liverpool, England, August 25th, which brought the lamentable news of the death
of Willard Snow while on the sea, and that the corpse was thrown into the sea almost
immediately, as the captain of the steamer would not permit the remains to be taken
ashore. In the evening I and Pros, Liljenquist and Sven Larsen went out to a place
where we generally used to perform baptism, in the sea, and we there administered
that ordinance to a Brother Fredericksen, who had voluntarily confessed that he had
sexual intercourse with his present wife, before they were married. He had felt
condemned by his own conscience and, therefore, he had made this confession. Elder
Sven Larsen performed the ordinance and in connection with the other brethren, I
administered the ordinance of confirmation.

31st. This day I moved my betrothed girl from Amager and into the city proper,
to make her home with Brother Clawsen, in Aabenraa Street. Afterwards I went to
the office where I wrote letters to the following persons, to via. : President Andersen
in Fredericia; Johannes Larsen, in Aalborg and to my parents and Niels Backe in
Veile. Afterwards I anointed and blessed two sisters, who were sick. In the evening
attended a meeting, where I consecrated some oil, to be used for the sick. Afterwards
Brother Hahn and I went out to a place, where there was a small pond, where we
administered baptism and confirmation to a Sister Bummer, at her own request.

SEPTEMBER, 1853

1st. Wrote in my journal, and also wrote a letter to my prospective mother-in-
law. I had a long confidential talk with Sister Sarah Jensen. She was very much
depressed in her feelings, but after conversation she came to feel better.

2nd. In the evening I baptized four persons, among them was Emilie Fjeldstad, for
the remission of their sins, and I gave Sister Emilie Fjeldstad the ordinance of laying
on of hands. I also administered to my betrothed girl, who was unwell, visited some
of the saints, and in the evening attended council meeting and talked some time.

3rd. I wrote in my journal and also wrote letters to the following elders; Christen
Larsen, president in Bomholm; John Svenson in Falster and Jens Thomson in Aalborg
In the evening I attended council meeting in Christianshavn, in Brother Watterstrom's
home. A complaint was read, charging Brother Hostmark with transgression; he
showed much humility and asked forgiveness from the council, which was granted.
Two other brethren also confessed voluntarily, that they had been in transgression
soon after they had joined the church, and they also asked forgiveness and the privilege
of renewing their covenant by baptism. I baptized these two men, and in connection
with Elder 0. N. Liljenquist, confirmed by the water's edge. They felt very grateful
to God for this favor.

4th. President Liljenquist and I were out in Fredericksberg and administered to
Sister Thomson, who was sick, and attended meetings both in the forenoon and in the
afternoon. One brother was ordained a Teacher, and six other members were
administered to, and the sacrament was administered also. I spoke at some length
upon that subject. After the meeting I went to Brother H.P. Jensen's, where I had
the pleasure of meeting Elder Van Cott, who had been sent and appointed to take
charge of the Scandinavian Mission. He had come in company with the brethren that
had been in England, trying to bring Pres. Willard Snow there.

5th. Brother Rasmussen and I administered to Brother Andersen who was sick.
Afterwards, I, in company with my betrothed girl, visited several of the saints in the
city proper and also in Amager. In the evening I attended council meeting.

6th. I wrote in my journal and visited a number of the saints. In the evening I
attended prayer meeting at Brother Clawsen's and blessed his little son who was sick.

7th. I wrote a letter to Brother John Svensen, in Falster, and afterwards
President Liljenquist and I visited some members in the eastern district. In the
evening I attended a prayer meeting but Pres. Liljenquist was not well. I took charge
of the meeting.

8th. I received a letter from my brother Johannes, from Aalborg, and wrote him
a letter immediately in reply. I afterwards, visited some of the saints and later I
took my few private belongings away from the Mission Office and put up at Brother
H.P. Jensen's (Store Kjobmager Gade); Great Merchant Street.

9th. I wrote a letter to Elder Ahmanson and the saints in Risoer, Norway.

10th. I wrote a letter to my parents and afterwards I visited some of the saints
(Strandway) and next called on the brethren in the Mission Office.

11th. I attended meetings both forenoon and afternoon, spoke in both meetings.
Pres. Liljenquist and I administered to three of our members. I received a letter
from my brother, Christen G. Larsen, from Bornholm. Afterwards, in company
with my betrothed girl and Brother Hahn and his girl, visited some of the saints
outside of the city. (Strandway)

12th. I wrote letters to Pres. Hougen, and C. Widerborg and Ole Slaro, in Norway
I afterwards went to Brother Petersen (Spring Street) and administered to a sick man.
In the evening (Monday) I attended the regular council meeting. Elders P. 0. Hansen
and H.P. Jensen being speakers.

13th. Elder H. P. Jensen and I ordained a Brother Niels Jensen to the office of
Priest. He was going to Sweden. Afterwards I went to visit some of the saints in
Fredericksberg.

14th. My betrothed girl received a letter from her sister, Julia, informing her
that their mother had died on the 8th of this month, and was buried on the 11th of the
same month. This news was very painful to us.

15th. Elder H. P. Jensen and I took passage on the steamer "Sylphide" for the
city of Horseus, where we arrived about 6 p. m. and then we walked to Tiersbeck,
arriving there at 9:30 p. m. where we found a hearty welcome with Rasmus Johansen's
family.

16th. This day we set out on foot to visit my parents in Greis. We were heartily
welcomed by them.

17th. We went on foot to Tiersbeck, where we had a very interesting meeting in
the evening with the saints in that neighborhood.

18th. In company with some of the saints we again walked to Fredericia to attend
a conference. Elder A. Andersen presided there. I occupied some little time in
speaking and also dismissed by prayer. In company with other brethren blessed three
persons who were unwell. We had a joyful gathering in the evening with the saints,
singing praises to the Lord.

19th. Was in conference. In the afternoon I spoke at some length, by request,
and in connection with Elders H.P„ Jensen and Pres. Andersen, ordained 2 Elders,
2 Priests, 2 Teachers, and 2 Deacons. We also confirmed 3 persons and administered
the sacrament to the saints, and we all gave praise to the Lord for the influence of
His Holy Spirit, which we had enjoyed. After meeting some of us crossed over to
Streep (on the island of Funen) where we had a good time with the saints living there.
20th. I wrote in my journal and also wrote letters to my brother Johannes Larsen
in Aalborg, and to my betrothed girl. Elder H.P. Jensen took passage on the steamer
for Copenhagen, while Elder Soren lversen and I returned to Fredericia and from there
we went to Veile, visiting some of the saints on the way in Bradstrup and finally we
reached Greis, where we put up for the night by my parents.

21st. We visited the saints in a place called Esstingaar and from there we went to
Store Lime, where we held a meeting at Mads Poulsen's. Afterwards Brother Soren
lversen, baptized Sister Anna Mette for her health, and in connection with Brother
S. lversen, I laid my hands upon her and blessed her. We felt the spirit of God upon
us in a great measure.

22nd. I wrote a letter to my mother's sister in Eltang. After having visited some
of the saints in Esstingaar, I proceeded to Greis.

23rd. This day I spent reading and writing. I received a letter from my brother,
Johannes, dated in Randers.

24th. Also this day I spent in reading and writing and in conversation with the
saints.

25th, Sunday. We had two meetings in the home of my father. I spoke in both
meetings, and assisted by the branch president, Rasmus Johansen, I gave Sister
Stine the ordinance of laying on of hands. We also administered the sacrament and
we felt greatly blessed. After taking leave of my parents and friends in Greis, my
brother Soren and his affianced girl accompanied me on the way to Veile, where we
put up for the night with Brother Beck. We found that his wife was much troubled in
her mind about the revelation on celestial marriage, and we tried very much to
reconcile her and make her feel better and even prayed for her and with her.

26th. I tried again to comfort and persuade her on that subject, and after visiting
some of the other saints in Veile, I, in company with my brother Soren and S. lversen
proceeded to Fredericia.

27th. We crossed over the sound to Strip in Fynen to Brother Lars Jensen, and
his son, Jens, took us then by a team a couple of Danish miles on our road to Brother
Jens Hansen in Thorstup, where we arrived at 8 p. m. We soon got the saints together
and held meeting with them, and partook of the sacrament with them, . All of us spoke
to the saints in that meeting, and after dismissal, Elder Jens Hansen baptized two
persons, and I confirmed them.

28th. As it was a very stormy day, we remained there and held meeting in the
forenoon. Several of us spoke in that meeting and one person was administered to for
sickness. The afternoon and evening was spent in pleasant conversation, singing and
so forth.

29th. After administering to some sick persons we proceeded to the city of
Nyborg and visited some saints who lived there, and afterwards we crossed by
steamer to Korsor and from there we went on foot to the village of Svenstrup where
we held meeting in the evening, and the saints living there appreciated our visit
very much.

30th. After visiting and taking leave of some of the saints we started on foot for
the town of Ringsted and continued during the night traveling to Roskilde, where we
took the train for Copenhagen.

OCTOBER, 1853

1st. We took the train for Copenhagen.

2nd. Attended meetings both in the forenoon and in the afternoon. I spoke to the
saints by way of encouragement and on doctrine also, and in connection with Elder
Liljenquist administered to six members and we had a fine time. Afterwards my
brother, Chr. G. Larsen and I visited a brother of our mother.

3rd. I wrote in my journal and afterwards in company with my brother C.G.
went to visit some of the saints outside the city proper (Strandway). In the evening
attended council meeting where a certain brother and his sweetheart appeared,
asking to be forgiven and admitted into the church again, as they had been
excommunicated for fornication. Some of the brethren objected to their petition being
granted, but after some further discussion, it was granted them to be re-baptized.
Another cause was laid before that council meeting, against Brother Hostmark, and
after a lengthy investigation he was excommunicated from the Church. I spoke at some
length, upon the very trying scenes that we had had since the revelation on celestial
marriage had been made known to us, because so many of our people had committed
themselves and sinned against the law of God, but he that given them the spirit of
repentance, and several had come to me of their own free will, and confessed and
asked forgiveness of God through me. His humble servant. These last three months
had indeed been a very trying time for the church in Copenhagen.

4th. My brother C.G. and I visited some of the saints in town and in Fredericks-
berg. We administered to three of Brother Clawsen's children, who were sick.

5th. In company with my brothers, I visited some of the saints in their homes.

6th. I attended the general conference where Elder John Van Cott was sustained
as president of the Scandinavian Mission, and P.O. Hansen and H.P. Jensen were
sustained as his counselors. I was released from being president of Copenhagen
Conference and called to go to Norway; 0. N. Liljenquist was called to preside over
Copenhagen Conference; Elder Peter Olsen was appointed to preside over Bornholm
Conference and several other brethren were called to go as missionaries to different
parts of the country. Afternoon, by request, Pres. H.P. Jensen and I spoke to the
people and then we adjourned about 4:30 p. m. At the council meeting in the evening,
those brethren who were called to perform missions, were ordained and set apart by
Elders P.O. Hansen, Peter Olsen, H.P. Jensen, and C.J. Larsen, myself, and
several of the brethren spoke in that meeting and I dismissed by prayer.

7th. I wrote in my journal and also a letter to Sarine Simmonsen in Zion. The
day the brethren from Aalborg arrived by the boat "Zion's Lion, " and my affiance
was with them; she had been to visit her father since the demise of her mother.
I visited and talked comforting words to some of the saints.

8th. This was the first time that I had been together in such a capacity with my
four brothers, to viz. ; Soren, Johannes, Christen and Lauritz, before I went to
Norway, and we felt to praise God that we all, together with our parents and sisters,
had embraced the Gospel and were members in the Church of Christ. This day I
received a letter from Elder Ahmanson in Risoer, Norway, and also letters from
Christen Knudaen and Sister A. K. Larsen. In the evening I attended the council
meeting and afterwards a number of us Elders had a social gathering at H.P. Jensen's
where we had a fine time.

9th. I fasted this day, and attended meeting both fore and afternoon. The lately
arrived brethren did the speaking and I dismissed by prayer.

10th. I this day went to the police office to arrange for my papers. Afterwards
I went to Fredericksberg and Brother Peter Thomson lent me 25 dollars (American)
to assist me on my mission and to my wedding expenses, which would not have been
arranged for if I had known that I was to return to Norway and not be permitted to
emigrate this season, as Pres. W. Snow had promised me, when I met him in Aalborg
for it had been my determined plan not to marry till I could emigrate to Zion. In the
evening I asked President Van Cott if he would perform the wedding ceremony before
we were married in the Lutheran Church, but he said that he would do it after we had
been married according to the law of the land.

11th. Wrote in my journal and afterwards my affianced girl and I went visiting
some of the saints in Copenhagen and in Amager. In the evening we had a fine time
at H.P. Jensen's. My brothers were there also.

12th. My brothers, Soren and Lauritz and some other brethren took the steamer
for Nyborg. I visited some of the saints and attended council meeting in the evening,
where Pres. Liljenquist, Chr. G. Larsen, P. Olsen and I ordained 3 Elders, 4 Pries
6 Teachers, and some Deacons, and we had a very fine time.

13th. I went to the police office with a view of getting my papers, but was there
informed that I could not get them in Copenhagen because neither I nor my betrothed
girl were not born in that city. My affiance and I next went out to Brother P. Thomsen
in Fredericksberg, where I administered to two of the sisters, who lived with Brother
Jens Murmester (a mason). Afterwards who and I returned to Amager.

14th. I wrote in my journal. Afterwards I went to the parson for Runde Taarn
Church, in Church of the Round Tower, and asked him if he would announce our
intention to get married, according to the rules of the state, and he at once consented
to do that, but did not tell him that we were Mormons. I was possessed of a fine
certificate from Colo. Coldivin, whom I had served, before joining our Church, and
this certificate did me good service afterwards when I applied for passport from
Copenhagen.

15th. This day I spent reading the "Scandinavian Star" and making visits to some
of the saints.

16th. This day in the meetings I assisted Pres. Liljenquist and T. Olsen in
confirming five persons members of the Church, by the ordinance of laying on of
hands, and we also blessed four children. The spirit of God was abundantly with us.

17th. I wrote in my journal, and attended council meeting in the evening.

18th. I wrote letters to Pres. Hougan in Norway and

19th. to my brother Johannes Larsen, president in Aalborg.

20th to 22nd of October. I visited among the saints and otherwise enjoyed my
time by reading and writing. I also this day administered to a sick person.

23rd. I attended meetings all day and also in the evening.

24th to 29th inclusive. Visited the saints in various parts of the city, and wrote
letters to my brother Soren, and also a letter to Fredericia. Pres. H,P. Jensen
and I visited the saints in Hosterkjob, and stayed with them over night.

30th, Sunday. My betrothed girl, Barbara Jensine Dorthea Olsen was this day
married to me by a Lutheran priest in the church of the round tower in Copenhagen
(in order to comply with the law of the land. ) In the afternoon I spoke in our public
meeting and blessed and administered the sacrament. In the evening, in the home
of Pres. H,P. Jensen, the real wedding was performed by Pres. John Van Cott and
by the Holy Priesthood which he held, he promised us the blessings of Abraham,
Isaac and Jacob, and as witnesses present were Daniel Cams, P.O. Hansen, H.P.
Jensen and my brother C.G. Larsen, and I now pray that I may be able to so live
by the help of my Heavenly Father that I may be worthy of all these blessings in
time and throughout eternity for myself and our posterity.

31st. I wrote in my journal and also wrote a letter to my brother Johannes
Larsen in Aalborg. In company with my brother C.G, Larsen, I visited some of
the saints and in the evening attended the regular council meeting.

NOVEMBER, 1853

1st. My brother C.G. Larsen and I went to visit some of the saints in
Christianshavn.

2nd to 5th inclusive. I, with my wife, visited several families of saints in the
city proper and in Christianshavn and Fredericksberg, and we had a very enjoyable
time.

6th, Sunday. At meeting in the forenoon, I spoke and in the evening my wife and
I were invited to a social party in the home of Brother Christensen in Christianshavn.

7th. I visited some of the saints and took to arranging my things for my
prospected mission to Norway. In the evening I attended council meeting.

8th. I took leave of my wife at 2 p. m. and boarded the steamer bound for
Aalborg, where I wanted to call on my way to Norway, and arrived in Aalborg at
12 o'clock the same night.

9th. I was received with much joy by my brother Johannes, and also by my
father-in-law, Jens Olsen and his children, and even that night met with many of
the saints in a prayer meeting and spoke to them for a short time.

10th. I wrote in my journal and in the evening, in company with my brother, I
attended a baptismal service.

11th. My brother, Johannes, and I visited some of the saints and in the afternoon,
about 3 o'clock, my brother C. G. and my father came on foot from Greis, which was
a very happy surprise to me.

12th. In company with my father and my brothers, I visited some of the saints in
North Sundby.

13th. At our meeting that day, I occupied some time in the forenoon, speaking
to the people, and my father and my brothers spoke in the afternoon. Later we
called on to administer to a sick woman.

14th. My brother Chr. G. and I took pains to find some sailing vessel that would
take us to Norway, but we did not find any. After attending council meeting in
Aalborg, we all crossed over to North Sundby, where we had a real love feast with
speeches, songs and a dance added till about 4 o'clock in the morning.
15th. We stayed with Brother Adolph Bone over night and after dinner we, my
brother C.G. and I, walked, in company with Brother Petersen, to Hals, where we
arrived about 6 p.m. and held meeting that evening; both of us spoke in that meeting
and the saints seemed to appreciate our visit very much.

16th. This morning, when we went down to the pier to take passage on the steamer:
back to Aalborg, we were met by my wife, coming from Copenhagen, who brought a
letter from Pres. Van Cott by which he released us both from going to Norway. This
change was caused by a letter from Pres. G.N. Hougan in Norway, where in he stated
that the Supreme Court had decided against us as being unchristian religionists, and,
therefore, not entitled to religious toleration in Norway, and that I, therefore, would
be put in prison again if I came to Norway, and pay cost of court or else expiate it by
imprisonment for a number of days on bread and water fare only. When we arrived
in Aalborg, we spent the time in visiting among the saints and in prayer meeting in
the evening.

17th. I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott in Copenhagen. Administered to a sick
woman and wrote a letter to Brother Svend Larsen in Randers. My father took the
stage to the same city. In the evening my brother C.G. and Brother Jens Thomsen
and I held a meeting in North Sundby. All of us spoke, and we had a fine time.

18th and 19th. I visited some of the saints and in the evening I baptized Jeppe
Christensen's four children.

20th, Sunday. I fasted and attended meetings both in the forenoon and afternoon,
and I spoke most of the time. My brother Johannes, Jens Thomson and I confirmed
five persons by the laying on of hands, and also blessed a sick woman. Later I and
my wife, together with several other members of the church, were invited to a
social party at Brother Madsen's, and we had a fine time of it.

21st. I wrote in my journal and afterwards my wife and I went over to Sundby.
In the evening I attended council meeting. Had a pleasant day and evening.

22nd. I wrote a letter to the saints in Risoer, Norway, and afterwards I visited
some of the saints in the town of Aalborg.

23rd. I wrote a letter to Brother Sven Larsen in Randers, and received a letter
from Pres. H.P. Jensen, dated Copenhagen, Nov. 19th. In the evening I attended
council meeting, where I occupied some of the time speaking and in connection with
Pres. Johannes Larsen, Jens Thomson ordained one Elder and two Priests. We felt
greatly blessed all that day.

24th. I wrote a reply to Pres. H.P. Jensen's letter, and also wrote a letter to
my parents.

25th. Some of the saints took the steamer for Copenhagen this day. I called on
my father-in-law, Jens Olsen, as he had promised my wife one hundred Danish
dollars (50 American dollars) as her share of her mother's estate, but he only gave
me half of that amount, yet he wanted me to give him a receipt for the full amount;
but as I was not willing to do that he became very angry and used many hard express-
ions against me. I reasoned with him for a while and finally he agreed to furnish the
balance by Friday, Dec. 1st. In the evening in company with my brother C. G. and
my wife, I visited among the Saints in North Sundby.

26th. I wrote in my journal. I received a letter from Pres. John Van Cott, date
Nov. 24th, by which he informed me that he had come to the conclusion to send me
along with the first company of emigrants this year. I wrote him immediately in
reply to this letter. Afterwards, in company with my brothers Johannes and C.G.
Larsen, I visited Brother Klingbeck.

27th, Sunday. I spoke in the forenoon meeting and blessed the sacrament in the
afternoon. The blessing of God was upon us and we rejoiced.

28th. I wrote in my journal. Afterwards my brother, C.G. and Sven Larsen and
I went to Hals, arriving there in the evening, and were entertained by the saints in
that village.

29th. I wrote letters to the saints in Risoer, and afterwards visited among the
saints. In the evening we had a rousing big meeting.

30th. My brother, C. G. , and I went to Aalborg, where we spent the time in
visiting the saints. In the evening attended a council meeting and we had much joy
together. Since I had been released from going to Norway, I had been appointed to
obtain the names of all persons who wanted to leave with the first company of
emigrants and to collect the money from them, those living in the North Jutland and
Veusyssel conferences.

DECEMBER, 1853

1st. I wrote in my journal, and made preparation for starting for Copenhagen
the next day. My brother Lauritz and Brother Jensen arrived that evening, and we
held a very interesting meeting, at which I preached my farewell sermon.

2nd. It took us till I p.m. to get our luggage on board the steamer, that was to
take us to Copenhagen. We were in all 90 passengers (Mormons) and sailed all night,
arriving in Copenhagen.

3rd. At 10 a. m. Pres. Van Cott had rented a spacious hall for our accommodation
until we were ready to leave Denmark, and it took till about 6:00 p. m. before we had
our luggage from the steamer.
4th. A meeting was held in this our temporary abode, the rented hall, and I took
occasion to speak, encouraging and giving advice to the emigrants, to be very
forbearing with one another, while on the way to Zion; for we, henceforth, would be
very close together, and detect one another's failings more than ever, and we should
therefore, be the more kind and forbearing towards all.

5th. We were kept busy in arranging the luggage for each family in such a way
that there could be as much room for the other emigrants that were expected to
arrive. In the evening, a council meeting was held at which President Van Cott
appointed me to preside over the emigrants while here in this hall, which appointment
was cheerfully consented to. Several of the brethren expressed their feeling of
satisfaction, and from that day and to the 20th of December, I was kept very busy
trying to make it as convenient as possible for all the emigrants. We held meeting
occasionally, having prayer and testimony meetings, which had a tendency to produce
good feelings and harmony among the people. I wrote sometime letters and blessed
some children for their ailments. I baptized two children and one grown person,
while here, and also confirmed them by the laying on of hands.

20th. We observed as a fast day and held meetings. Several of the brethren
spoke and I bore my parting testimony in Denmark, to the truth of the Gospel, before
leaving my native land. Thanks to God for his kindness and mercy.

21st. Some of the emigrant saints and their luggage was brought on board the
ship "Slesvig".

22nd. This day I received my appointment by letter from Pres. Van Cott, making
me president of the company, which number 301 souls. By 2 p.m. we were all on
board, with our luggage, and soon we started off, having favorable wind to help us,
and we reached the harbor of Kiel the next morning at 6 o'clock.

23rd. We obtained some hot drink and was soon busy in getting our luggage ashore
and on board the railroad train. I administered to Sister Folkman, who had a fit or
convulsions. I had to do some business with Mr. Berting, agent for the Morris
Company.

24th. At seven o'clock in the morning we started for the city of Gluckstadt,
arriving there at 11 a. m. We were all hustled into a large hall, where we were given
some hot drink and later we brought our luggage on board the steamer "Advin of
Skubland. " I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott, giving an account of our journey
so far. Elder Daniel Cams brought 33 German saints to join our company, which
brought our number up to 334 souls.

25th. At 7 a. m. we started down the river Elben and encountered some difficulty
with the ice, but got out all right.

26th. The wind was favorable when we started for Hull in England at 7 a. m.
A baby boy, nine months old, son of Brother Andersen, died that day.

27th. A child of Jens Andersen died and was buried in the sea that day. Between
5 and 6 p. m. we reached Hull. Brother Sven Larsen and I went ashore and took
lodgings for the night. Brother Peter Jensen from Hals died and the ship company
attended to his burial.

28th. After getting our luggage on board the train we left Hull about 2 p. m. and
arrived in Liverpool at 11 p. m. After getting a bowl of warm soup, we all went to
bed, which was a sweet rest for all.

29th. I called on Pres. F.D. Richards at the Mission Office and later in the day
I took a stroll out in the city. In the evening we had a meeting and Elder Daniel Carns
moved that the 33 German emigrants should be included in the company under my
charge, which was agreed to. Johannes Bohn was proposed and sustained as Clerk
and Recorder for the company. Several of the brethren spoke in that meeting, giving
good advice and council. From that time till January 1st all were kept busy in
getting their luggage and themselves on board the big sailing vessel, "Jesse Munne."

30th. I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott and also

31st. to my brother C.G. Larsen, Bomholm. This day all the emigrants came
on board the ship. An aged woman, mother to Christen Kjar, died here.

1854

JANUARY. 1854

1st. In company with several others, I made a stroll up in town. Later in the day
provisions were issued according to the number of persons in each family.

2nd. and the ship was brought off the docks and anchored in the river.

3rd. A steam tug pulled our ship out to sea this day. According to instructions
from Pres. Van Cott, I divided the company into wards, appointing an Elder to have
charge over each. Brother A. Berthelsen was ordained a Priest. In the evening we
had a very good prayer meeting. The following days are not recorded.

13th. We had a very interesting meeting. The spirit of God was in our midst.
I united in marriage Sister Sophia Larsen to Brother Anders Petersen, and in
connection with Elder Sven Larsen, ordained 3 Elders, 3 Priests and I Teacher. We
also blessed children belonging to Brother Eriksen.

FEBRUARY, 1854
8th. My wife and I fasted. We had a council meeting with a view to raise some
means for some people who had not the money to pay for their passage up the river,
and it was unanimously agreed to not leave any body behind, and to this end a savings
box or bank was established, into which anybody might contribute according to means
to spare and their charitable disposition; the funds to be used under direction of the
president. We had very much blessed day, enjoying ourselves by songs, speeches
and prayers, and the spirit of God was over us all. The day before we had passed
the island of St. Domingo, and in the evening we had the island of Jamaica to our left
and Cuba on the right of us.

12th. We held a meeting, beginning at 10 a.m. and several of the brethren spoke.
The spirit of God was with us. I joined Sister Sophia M. Christensen to Brother
Lauritz Smith in marriage. Re-convening our meeting at 2;30 p.m. I spoke at some
length on the theme of the powers and gifts of the Priesthood, and we then partook of
the sacrament, and I then ordained an Elder and several Priests, and we all gave
praise to our Heavenly Father.

16th, Thursday. We arrived at the mouth of the great Mississippi River, and
anchored about 4 p. m. We all gave praise to God that He had so well preserved us
across the great Atlantic Ocean. Each one of the presiding Elders had had regular
prayer meeting in the ward every week, and we held two public meetings every Sunday
and partaken of the sacrament. We had five adult persons die on the voyage, and 7
small children had died. Three of these had died before we came upon the Atlantic
and two of them were very old people.

18th. A steamer pulled our ship up to the Telegraph Station, where we anchored
for two hours; then another steamer took us in tow, but that was very slow progress.
I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott and also one to Brother Widerborg in Norway.

19th. We held our meetings as usual and I ordained Brother Hans Jensen, Hals,
an Elder, and married him and Maren Eriksen, making them man and wife.

20th. We reached New Orleans this morning, but we were disappointed in not
finding the emigration agent, and none of us could express ourselves much in the
English language, consequently we looked up the Danish Consul, but he gave us very
little encouragement, but as we were leaving him, we were followed into the street
by his secretary, who seemed in sympathy with us, and asked us where we wished to
go next, and then we told him that we were Mormon emigrants, and he then told us
that he was himself a Mormon, but that it was not known, and he believed that he was
the only Mormon in the city, and he was afraid of being discharged if it became known
He gave us information about the place where the Mormon emigrants had bought their
provisions the previous year and the next thing was to find a steamer to take us
farther up the river, to St. Louis, and we succeeded in making a bargain with a Mr.
Brown, who was the captain of the very large steamer by name "St. Louis. " Our
company had the second cabin, which consisted in a number of small rooms, outside
the great saloon, but yet on the same deck as the first cabin passengers had place,
and our accommodations were very satisfactory, except for the slow progress made
by the steamer. The brethren were made busy in getting all the luggage on board
this steamer, from the sailing vessel, while Brother Sven Larsen and I made
arrangements for and bought the provisions to take with us up the river and also for
our further journey across the desert plains.

22nd. By 6 p. m. we had everything belonging to our company on board the
steamer, and the next day Elder James Brown, who was appointed by Apostle Orson
Pratt to be the agent this year, and it was a great relief to us. I informed him of
our situation and of our arrangements and bargains, and he said that it could not have
been made better if he had made them himself. It was the hand of God who had done
it for us.

25th. About 11 a. m. we left New Orleans. All were in good spirit and felt well.

26th. We held a meeting in the afternoon and I married Nora Winberg to
A. Berthelsen.

MARCH, 1854

1st. We held a council meeting at which Sven Larsen and I gave an account of all
our expenditures for the company. I took occasion to say to the assembly to be
patient and forbearing with one another, and make it as convenient for all as
circumstances would permit.

5th. We held a meeting in the afternoon and partook of the sacrament.

8th. We held a private council and settled some difficulties that existed between
some brethren from the Aalborg conference and their president. After some talk
and explanations, everything was made straight. Thanks to God for it.

11th. In the forenoon six of our company were attacked by cholera Morbus, and
were taken on board the quarantine boat a few miles before we reached St. Louis.
Five of them died, but one. Sister Kjar, got well and joined us in St. Louis three
days later. We reached the city before night, and Sven Larsen and I went ashore and
called on Brother H. Eldridge at his office, and I there received two letters, one of
them from Zion.

12th. I attended the English (American) meeting and spoke a short time. My wife
and I were invited for supper and an English family and we returned on board the
steamer we found that my wife's brother had been attacked by cholera and we watched
over him all that night.

13th. He, Waldemar Olsen, died at 6:30 that morning, passing away quietly in the
Lord. Assisted by a Brother Buchland from Zion, I tried my best all day to rent a
house for the company, but in vain, and the sick people were, therefore, under the
necessity of making beds of their clothing on the floor of the pier by the river. We
could proceed no farther account of ice in the river at that time. After much
persuasion, I succeeded in renting a small room for my wife and I and also one for
Christen Hansen and his wife, the owner was a Brother Gjare. It was a very quiet
night.

14th. After much effort on my part and assisted by Brother Buchland, we had all
of the emigrants comfortably housed before night that day, for which all felt very
thankful. We had rented two large halls, one in the Mound Hotel, for the emigrants
from Copenhagen, and another in the Ullaget Hotel, for the rest of the emigrants.
I had much to do by administering to the sick, during that week, as several had been
attacked by cholera and some died after we had reached St. Louis.

19th. I attended meeting with saints from Copenhagen, and spoke to them and
administered to some of the sick. In the afternoon I and my wife attended English
meeting and at 5 p.m. I attended meeting with the saints in Hotel Ullaget. Several
of the brethren spoke in that meeting and we all tried to cheer up and encourage one
another, and we realized that the Lord recognized our prayers, for many of the sick
were healed, although some died.

21st. This day I filled my 23rd year, and Horace Eldridge, Empey, Buchland,
Gjerre, his wife and Brother Folkman took dinner with us. During the week, I was
much taken up with waiting upon and blessing the sick. One day I was across the
river to find work for some of the brethren. I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott.

26th. I was to meeting with our people in the Mound Hotel and administered the
sacrament to them, and at 5 p. m. I met with the saints in Hotel Ullaget and we
enjoyed the presence of the spirit of God in our midst, and we were almost free from
sickness. Thanks be to God.

31st. We had this day a special council meeting on account of two Brethren's
unchristianlike conduct, to viz. : Christoffersen and J. Nielsen. We deprived them
of their certificate of Priesthood and Brother Nielsen's wife was forbidden to partake
of the sacrament until they all would show fruits worthy of repentance. Some brethren
were appointed to visit those parties and plead with them and prevail on them to meet
with us at our next council meeting. A company of English speaking people, numbering
460 persons, passed St. Louis this day.

APRIL, 1854

2nd. We had fast day and meetings in both the hotels. Partook of the sacrament
and thanked God that all sickness had left us and the spirit of peace prevailed among
us, for which we gave praise to God.
3rd. This day the emigrants in charge of H.P. Olsen arrived, and I conducted him
to Pres. Eldridge's office. Afterwards I went on board the steamer that had brought
them, and there I found my parents and my brother and sister, who had come in that
company, and they were all well; my parents then remained with me until we left
St. Louis. In the evening we had a special council meeting at which complaint was
presented against Jeppe Christensen for drunkenness and some thieving also, he felt
very humble and asked forgiveness, and promised to do right. At the same meeting
the subject of raising means for those who were deficient, so that all could go
together, that wished to, if there were means that could be spared, and after a length
discussion, it was voted unanimously that all would help as much as was in their
power and some of the brethren who had donated at the former meeting, donated again
During the week, I was busy assisting the people in various ways.

9th. I attended meeting in the Mound Hotel and spoke there and confirmed two
brethren who had been baptized there. We partook of the sacrament and had a very
blessed day. Eight adults and eight children had died from Cholera since we left
New Orleans.

13th. This day we went on board the "Houdanson," the steamer that was to take
us to Kansas, leaving St. Louis at 6 p. m.; arriving there in safety.

18th. We landed at the same place the H.P. Olsen's company went ashore, and
as usual, according to our instructions and customs, while we were on the sea and
traveling on the steamers on the rivers, I called the company together for prayer
but soon after. Elder H.P. Olsen, who had been in charge of the other company, and
who we expected to be our captain across the plains, came and forbade us to assemble
for prayers or for any religious meetings as long as we remained encamped in this
locality, for, said he, we were now only a few miles away from the very people who
had persecuted and driven the saints from their homes, but our company felt very
much disappointed by this order. I answered that as he was now in charge, I would
submit and do as he wanted.

19th. I collected the money from the company, wherewith to pay the freight for
our provisions and luggage on the steamer, and settled my accounts with the company
and also with the captain and from that day and till the 9th of May.

MAY, 1854

9th. I was kept busy, by assisting the saints in their preparations for their
journey across the plains. I administered to many of the sick, also in Olsen's
company and wrote several letters, etc. We moved in small parties or by families
to Westport, eight miles from Kansas, and when we all had gathered there, then the
company was more fully organized by Brother Empey in the following order: H.P.
Olsen, captain; C. J. Larsen, Chaplain; Bent Nielsen, wagon master; Peter Thomsen
captain of the guard; Jens Hansen, captain of the camp; Jens Jorgensen, captain for
10 wagons; A. Winberg, captain for 10 wagons; Peter Beckstrom, captain for 10;
A. Anderson, captain for 10; C. Capson, captain for 10; Valentinesen, captain for
10; and captain H.P. Olsen was to have a wagon and two yoke of oxen for himself,
besides a horse to ride or else a mule, and that the company would also have 4 or 5
horses for their use. Each wagon might have eleven persons and not more than
25 hundred pounds of luggage and provisions to carry.

10th. Assisted by Brother A. Winberg and A. Andersen, I consecrated some oil
and blessed Sister Hansen and Brother Petersen's children, and wrote in my journal.
In the evening a meeting was held to take under consideration what use should be made
of the 900 dollars which were surplus after all the wagons and oxen had been paid for,
and it was decided that 90 dollars was given Capt. H.P. Olsen to buy a horse, 300
dollars for horses to the company; 200 dollars set apart to pay for being ferried
across some rivers, and the remaining 310 dollars to be kept in reserve to buy
provisions with, when needed. This latter provision was with the understanding that
the money should be refunded as soon as their circumstances would permit, by the
parties borrowing such money, after their arrival in Zion. I blessed some oil and
the next thing I was to solicit for some more money for Capt. Olsen, from such
parties who had surplus means.

12th. I had collected 60 dollars and five cents for Capt. Olsen, which I handed
over to him, which it 150 dollars to buy his horse for. From this day I and some
other brethren were made to make trips back and forward to buy provisions for the
company, to take across the plains. I kept accounts of all this business, besides
blessing a number of children nearly every day.

17th. Brother A. Winberg, this day, baptized a man, and in connection with him,
I confirmed him a member of the church.

21st. I married Brother Jens Black and Baletta and on the 22nd wrote in my
journal. A Brother Jens Petersen died this day.

26th. This morning at 8 o'clock I had the people together for the first time since
we left Kansas, and we attended to prayer and singing, as we were used to do before,
and we did likewise in the evening at 6 o'clock. Jeppe Christensen's wife died.

28th. This day we held meeting in our camp, both forenoon and afternoon and
observed it as a fast day, partook of the sacrament and we rejoiced in the opportunity
that we thus had again to sing, pray and speak openly.

29th. I wrote a letter to Pres. Van Cott in Copenhagen, and to my brothers in
Denmark. During the week I made a list of names of all the emigrants and also made
account for our expenditures for provisions and other items bought for the company,
and in company with H. P. Olsen and Bent Nielsen, met the agent. Brother Empey.

JUNE, 1854

4th. To whom we presented the accounts, between us and him which was
satisfactory on both sides. This had taken up the whole day.

5th. We held a council meeting at which complaint was entered against Brother
Hans Jensen, Strand, for unchristianlike conduct and for apostasy against certain
principles in the Gospel. His certificate of Priesthood was remanded and he was
warned and advised to repent and ask God for forgiveness that he might get the good
spirit again. In the afternoon we held meeting and partook of the sacrament, and I
spoke to the people for some time, and the spirit of God seemed to inspire and cheer
every heart. As the time was now near for our start on the plains, it was decided
to draw lots for the animals. Our captain informed us that he had been advised or
ordered to take the companies over a new road for several days, but by whom so
ordered, I never learned, but, said he, there would be found better grass that way,
and he then inquired if the company was willing to do so; all agreed to this propos-
ition. He further stated that it would be necessary to equip five men with armes,
like soldiers, to be on guard on that road, and the following brethren were selected:
Wm. Walentinsen, A. Andersen, Fred. Nielsen, Peter Madsen and Brother Ries.

11th. We held meetings, both in the forenoon and in the afternoon, and partook
of the sacrament. Brother C. Schou and I occupied the time speaking; blessed some
sick persons and consecrated two bottles of oil.

15th. After prayer in the morning and breakfast, we started and traveled two
miles.

16th. We traveled about 6 miles and then camped. After prayer in the evening
it was decided to raise money enough wherewith to buy one more yoke of oxen for
each wagon.

18th. I wrote in my journal attended meeting in the afternoon.

21st. I was back to Kansas after the oxen that we had bought, and some of these
cattle were yoked up the next day.

23rd. We broke camp at noon and traveled 10 miles that day, and traveled each
succeeding day without anything happening of special interest. A few were sick.

29th. One of our sisters gave birth to a baby boy, and I administered to some
of the sick, and I also baptized one sister in the evening for her health by her own
request.

30th. I was awakened at 4 a.m. to administer to some sisters who were sick.
When we camped for the night, I baptized Ove Hansen for his health and also his
brother Olin Hansen into the Church, and confirmed him a member by the laying on
of hands. The new road which we had traveled so far we found to be very heavy,
and there was no tracks broken and the grass was from 3 to 4 feet high, wherefore,
we didn't go more than 8 or 10 miles a day, and we found it necessary to easy our
loads by emptying our boxes and throw them away, and put our things loose in the
wagons.

JULY, 1854

6th. This day we took a wrong course. In the evening a Brother Anders Larsen
requested to be excommunicated from the church, as he would not stay with us
longer than we could reach the fort (Fort Leavensworth) in a few days. His request
was complied with.

9th, Sunday. We had meeting in the forenoon. A few of us spoke in that meeting.
Afterwards we traveled a short distance and at last we descended a steep hillside
and made camp. The following three days we were kept busy by getting our wagons
down a very steep hillside and making road for them. This was accomplished by
hands and with having ropes attached, that were strong enough to hold them back,
while the wheels were locked. The cattle were made to swim across the river while
our wagons were taken over in the ferry. But it was quite a difficult task, although
the distance was not very great. We, therefore, made camp, to wait for all the
wagons and luggage was safely brought over the river.

13th. Finally we got ready and left our late camp about 11 a. m. and traveled
10 or 12 miles that day.

16th, Sunday. We remained in camp and had a very good meeting and several
brethren spoke and all seemed to have gained new strength, after the last few days
of hard work. Some few sick persons were administered to.

22nd, Saturday. We struck the old emigration road by the Little Blue.

23rd, Sunday. We had meeting in the afternoon and several of the brethren spoke
In the evening Brother Rasmus Johansen baptized a small girl and I confirmed her.

28th, Friday. We passed Fort Kearney and this day we killed the first buffalo.

29th. While we encamped for noon a herd of buffaloes, numbering several
hundreds, came from the opposite side of the river, passing very close to our camp,
and the brethren killed several of them, and afterwards the meat was dried and we
all got as much meat as we could take with us.

30th, Sunday. We held meeting, administered the sacrament and several
brethren spoke, and I married Brother Gardner to Sister Neilsen. We had a fine
time that day.

AUGUST, 1854

4th. We made our camp about 4 p.m. Apostles E. T, Bentson and Erastus Snow
and Elder Orson Spencer joined us, coming from Salt Lake City and Erastus Snow
spoke to us in our meeting. The other two brethren spoke to the emigrants in Capt.
Brown's company in the evening.

5th. We had a splendid meeting; the three brethren from the Valley spoke to
us and we appreciated their presence very much. We were advised by them to divide
our company by two or three divisions, when we had passed Fort Laramie.

12th. After we had traveled 6 or 8 miles, we were overtaken by Elders Benson
and Eldredge, who asked us to send 15 yoke of oxen back to assist an English company
who had lost their cattle, and Brothers H.P. Jensen and J. Bentsen were sent back
with help. We made camp and there we had to settle some difficulty between Christen
Larsen and Niels Beck who had one wagon together, and it was concerning the weight
of each party's luggage. A committee was appointed to investigate the matter and
decide.

14th. The wife of Christen Lauritsen gave birth to a baby.

17th. We passed a large encampment of Indians before we reached Fort Laramie.
They shot one of our cows, that was lame and we let them have the meat. They also
had shot one belonging to Hans Monsen, and it came into our camp wounded, where
we had it butchered. We then camped for noon, half a mile from the Fort. We
crossed the river and passed the Fort, about 4 p.m. Here I mailed several letters.

21st. Brothers H.P. Jensen and J. Bentsen joined our company again. They
reported that the Indians had killed 30 soldiers in Fort Laramie. In the afternoon
we crossed the river and camped, joining Richard's company of emigrants. All
with whom we came in contact had something to tell about the Indian fight in Fort
Laramie. From that date and for several days after we traveled closer together
and made large camps at night.

SEPTEMBER, 1854

2nd. We laid over for a rest. At our evening prayer meeting, each captain over
ten wagons was requested to investigate the condition of each family and what they
were in need of and it was decided to make the next day a fast day.

3rd. We had two meetings and many of the brethren spoke; we also partook of
the sacrament and I gave a boy the ordinance of laying on of hands, and also blessed
the baby of Christen Lauritzen and some few who were sick. The spirit of God was
greatly felt in our midst and several of the saints brought voluntary donation of
provisions for the needy, as it was found out that several families were in need.
I was constantly around among the people, those five days that we remained here
and all were willing to help their needy neighbors.

12th. A company from Salt Lake Valley brought us some flour and from that
time on we were not left in want for anything, as teams would come out to meet us
with provisions.

OCTOBER, 1854

5th. We this day reached the end of our journey, making our final camp in Salt
Lake City at 6 p. m. I then settled my account with the brethren.

6th. This day I attended the semi annual conference and for the first time I heard
President Brigham Young speak, and I was present nearly all the time, during the
following two days meeting.

12th. With my wife and my parents, I journeyed to Weber County (Kington's Fort
My brother-in-law, who had arrived the previous year (Christoffer Olsen) came and
conducted us there and we made our first home there.

22nd. I was baptized for the remission of my sins according to the rules of the
church for all emigrants and Bishop Thomas Kington confirmed me October 29th.

NOVEMBER, 1854

5th, Sunday. I baptized my wife, Barbara Jensine Dorthea, by request of the
bishop.

6th, Monday. I baptized my father and also a woman, Brother Miller and his
wife, Hans Monsen and his wife and their two sons, Hans and Jens, and a widow
woman Monsen. Bishop Kington was present on this occasion.

13th, Sunday. Christoffer Olsen was ordained an Elder and then we, jointly
confirmed those who had been baptized. We had a good meeting and partook of the
sacrament. I was invited to speak but it was a very short sermon that I preached.
After meeting I baptized my mother.

20th, Sunday. In meeting I spoke a short time and then I confirmed my mother
by the laying on of hands.

1855

JANUARY, 1855
13th, Saturday. At 2 p. m. this day my wife gave birth to a son; she had been
sick 9 hours, but by the blessings of the Lord, she stood the ordeal well and both
the baby and herself soon got well. In the spring I had put in 10 acres with wheat,
a couple of miles west of the fort where I had bought 20 acres of land, and my
father and I worked hard to build a dam across a slough so as to get water on the
land to irrigate with. My neighbor, Mr. Call, who is a surveyor, had told me that
he would help me build the dam because he had some land below mine, but he did not
keep or come up to this agreement and it, therefore, took my father and me, the
time till the month of June before we had finished the job, and then it proved to be
of very little benefit to us as we could water only a few low places of the land. We
had only a spade and a shovel to work with and had to carry the dirt several rods
in that way. This was my first trial or disappointment in Zion.

JUNE, 1855

8th, Friday. The grasshoppers descended from the mountains in swarms so
thick that they obscured the sun, and they devoured everything growing that was
green, wherever they let down. Fortunately for me they did not settle on my land,
and if they had done to me as they had done to my neighbors, I would not have raised
a kernel of grain. All who could irrigate their land raised, however, a third or half
a crop, but I got about one fourth of a crop, and felt very thankful to my Father in
Heaven for that.

10th. This day the grasshoppers flew away towards the Great Salt Lake and we
were glad to see them leave us. I was invited to speak that afternoon in meeting.

OCTOBER, 1855

Bishop Kington chose and called me to be his second counselor in the Bishopric,
and I gave my consent.

NOVEMBER, 1855

12th, Sunday. I was called to take the lead of the meeting. Afterwards I baptized
seven Danish and two English emigrants and Elder Christoffer Olsen and I confirmed
them. We partook of the sacrament in the evening and Bishop Kington and I addressed
the people.

1856

NOVEMBER. 1856

1st, Saturday. I moved to Ogden, where I had bought a city lot and 20 acres of
land.

1857

MARCH, 1857

1st, Sunday. My wife and I were baptized; it was in the time of the General
Reformation, and I was called to act as a home missionary in the Weber Stake of
Zion.

APRIL, 1857

7th. I was ordained a Seventy under the hands of President John Van Cott.
11th. My wife awakened me and sent me after the midwife. She was relieved by
2:30 a. m. A girl.

SEPTEMBER, 1857

30th. I was enrolled in Chauncy West's company of militia and ordered with the
company to go out in defense of our people, to meet the so-called Buchanan'a Army.
We laid in camp and drilled till the 19th of October, when we received orders to start
north and so we marched through Cache Valley and finally reached March Valley the
25th. We were under drill every day to some extent. We received orders to return
and marched back, through Malad Valley and Brigham City to Ogden, where we
arrived Nov. 2nd and were discharged until further orders.

NOVEMBER, 1857

9th. We received orders to proceed to Echo Canyon at 12 o'clock and we soon
were on our way up Weber Canyon. A good deal of snow had fallen and it was very
cold, and we reached Echo Canyon between 3 and 4 p.m. and then tried to make
ourselves as comfortable as we could under the circumstances.

DECEMBER, 1857

1st. This day, after we had been drawn up in line and had been addressed by
General D. Wells and Apostle John Taylor and Col. C. West, by way of encouragemer
we commenced our return and reached Ogden and home Dec. 3rd, and all were glad
to be home again, as it was very cold.

During the remainder of the winter. Brother B.F. Cummings and I acted as home
missionaries in Weber Stake and we held meetings nearly every night in one place or
another in Weber Stake and we had an enjoyable time.

1858

In the spring we got word from Pres. B. Young that all the people should move
south. I was requested to remain with a company of ten men to remain and watch
over the property, and two other companies of 10 men likewise remained in town with
instructions to burn everything if it was necessary. I was appointed captain of these
companies. According to these orders, my brother Lauritz moved his family and
mine first to Salt Lake City, and later on to Springville, where I found my family
in very straightened circumstances when we were permitted to return to our own
homes. Before I started for home I was employed in making a road up through Provo
Canyon a couple of weeks. I had bought a load of Saleratus from a Brother Lemmons
in Ephriam which I peddled away in Pleasant Grove and American Fork, most of the
pay consisted in butter and cheese, which I took to Salt Lake City and was lucky in
exchanging for some calico and other highly needed articles for the use of my family,
but there was very little to be had of that kind in those days. Later on I brought my
family safely to Ogden. In the spring of this year (1858) before we moved south, one
of my neighbors came to me and said that he had a fair prospect for a good crop of
volunteer wheat, but as he was going to move south, he would let me have half of
what would be raised on his land, if I would look after it and take care of it, while he
was away, if he ever came back; but when we all were permitted to return to our
respective homes and he came back, and found a very good crop of grain raised on
his land, he would not stand up to his agreement. I had thus a very gloomy prospect
for a livelihood during the coming winter. I, therefore, made up my mind to go to
Sanpete for a load of saleratus. During the summer my parents, brothers and sisters
had all moved to that valley and thus they used their influence to prevail upon me
also to come and make my home there. The people in Sanpete had raised a good
crop that year. I gathered up a load of saleratus and started back for home,
disposing of the saleratus as I traveled homeward, and succeeded in swabbing
around till I had got another yoke of oxen and a wagon, besides what I had before.
I sold my city lot to Capt. James Brown for a fanning mill, which I had learned
while in Ephriam, was much needed there, and I then took my family to Ephraim,
however, intending to move back in the spring as I was the owner of 20 acres of
good land about 2 or 3 miles west from Ogden, which I had not sold yet. During
the winter I made my living by fanning wheat in Ephraim; Caleb Edwards caused
some more land to become hostile and the so-called "Black Hawk War" broke out.
The settlements in Sevier county were especially exposed to dangers from the Indians
and many teams were therefore sent to Richfield in that county to assist the settlers
in coming into Sanpete valley for safety and I was one of the number. This was
caused also us, in Sanpete, much trouble and labors, because we had to keep guard
at nights when we were not called out to go after the Indians in the mountains, besides
there was from 5 to 6 miles to our hay meadows, and it was, therefore, necessary
to go in companies and go well armed to protect us, while hauling the hay home, and
also have well armed men to tend our cows and other stock.

1864

AUGUST, 1864

13th, Tuesday. The previous day I had been cutting hay with a scythe and my
garments had become wet from sweating, and I, therefore, asked my wife to let
me have another garment, but she told me that she had only a new one but had not
got it finished with the proper marks, and I therefore, did not take it or put it on;
we always traveled in companies but I had some extra work this morning to do and
when I got ready and started, I had no company except my 9 year old song but we
reached two other teams before getting to the most dangerous part of our way
through the cedars and up hill over the range, before we could reach the meadow,
and I was, therefore, behind the rest of the company. When I had just reached the
top of the last hill, the report of guns reached us, and looking back, we saw some
Indians, only 5 or 6 rods from us. I had my gun fastened to the upright ladder on
my hay rack, and was myself standing upright, when looking to the left, I saw about
15 or 20 Indians not more than two rods away from my wagon; the other two wagons
were on the right of the road. I shall not attempt to describe my feelings and the
thoughts that flashed through my mind during those moments and while I was getting
my lines untied and my black snake whip in my hand, there were two of the Indians
trying to get ahead of my team to stop it, but failing in that they then fired 7 or 8
shots at once and when none of them hit, I felt perfectly calm and said to my son:
"Stick to the wagon; the Lord is not going to let us be killed. " They followed us on
by here till all had untied their guns at us, the last two shot at my son and he felt the
bullet graze his hair, but was not hurt. When we reached the hay meadows, we
found that many teams from Spring City, Mount Pleasant and Moroni had stopped as
the men had heard the firing and they then began investigating if any one was hurt,
and it was found out that one bullet had broken the butt end of my gun, another bullet
had settled in my binding ladder, one bullet had cut my lorse lines, which I held
in my hands right under my hair, and one bullet had penetrated my vest, close to
my left vest pocket; all the shots were fired from the right side of the wagon, and
the shots were fired from so close range that where they struck the powder marks
in black were visible in every case.
I have always felt very thankful to the Lord for this wonderful protection of our
lives, and I am even willing to acknowledge that I sometimes have considered it as
a token or witness to those who had accused me of a crime that would have merited
death, if I had been guilty; and I hope that I have thereby learned to follow the advice
of the Apostle Paul "To shun even that which may have the appearance of sin."

1868

In the spring of 1868, the grasshoppers appeared and destroyed my grain crop
as fast as it came out of the ground and in consequence I concluded, in company with
my first wife, to visit her two brothers, who were living in Cache Valley, who we
had not met or seen for several years. After our arrival there, we learned by
letters from home that the grasshoppers had eaten up all my crop and I therefore
concluded to remain in Cache Valley that summer, in order to raise some means of
subsistence for my family. One day as I was riding with my brother-in-law,
C. Olsen, on our way to Logan, we met Apostle E. T. Benson, who stopped us in a
very friendly way and addressed us and finally expressed a wish that he would like
for me to come and make my home in Logan. I told him of my misfortune in Sanpete
with regard to the grasshoppers destroying my crops and he at once took me over to
the Tithing Office and introduced me to Brother Peter Maughan and G. L. Farrell,
and the latter let me have 20 acres to rent, which was planted in corn and 5 acres in
rye, and with this I was kept busy that summer. In the fall. Apostle Benson came
and offered me a contract under him on the C. P. railroad that was being built and
I took a contract for one half mile and kept at work on that job till Christmas time.
When I arrived home I found my wife very sick and I was forced on the account to
remain with her all winter. The following spring she had improved some and so
I took my oldest son, John C. with me and again commenced work on the railroad
and continued till the road was finally finished and I had earned enough money to
pay off all my indebtedness that had been accumulated during the winter on account
of my wife's sickness. Later on that year I went to Spring City and moved the rest
of my family to Logan which had not been my intention when I first set out for that
place. At the October conference that year Brother 0. N. Liljenquist and I were
appointed home missionaries for Boxelder, Bear Lake, and Cache Valley among
the Scandinavians and in that way the winter was spent.

1869

In the following spring I assisted Bishop Ballard on constructing the Utah Central
railroad till it was finished into Cache Valley. When Bishop 0. N. Liljenquist and
I were ready to commence our mission in Cache Stake, Bishop William B. Preston
appointed Bishop William Maughan and Bishop Henry Houghe to go with us, and we
thus visited all the wards in Cache Stake, and held meetings, as well as visited many
families in their respective homes, and we had a fine time in these labors. Two
days meetings or conferences were also held in each ward during the year, all of
which I generally attended. I also visited Boxelder Stake and held meeting in Mantua
Brigham City, Bear River City and Deweyville. When Apostle Brigham Young, Jr.
was appointed president for Cache Stake, I was called to be a member of the High
Council, and also retained as a home missionary. When Elder C.D. Fjeldstad was
sent from Salt Lake City, to labor here among the Scandinavians, I joined him and
we traveled together in that capacity, both in Cache and Boxelder Stakes and were
often three or four days away at the time and we always had very interesting meeting
and in all such meetings the local bishop would ask us to attend and speak to the people
in English and in this way we continued our labors till 1877.

1877

When Elder Moses Thatcher, who was first on the list of High Counselors, was
called by President Brigham Young to preside over the Cache Stake. At the same
time there was appointed bishops for all districts in Logan where only a Teacher or
Elder had been presiding before and each of these bishops were given two counselors
Thus Bishop Ballard was made to preside over the 2nd ward in Logan, and he desired
me for his first counselor, but as I had been sustained as senior member of the High
Council by the conference. President Moses Thatcher came to me and said that I
could have my choice whether I wished to remain with the High Council or I would
comply with the wish of Bishop Ballard and be his first counselor. I answered that
inasmuch as Bishop Ballard and I had always been on the best of terms since the
time when I made my home in that ward, and at all times been on hand to be of such
service to him as I could, I would now be willing to comply with his wishes in that
respect. I now thought myself released from any further missionary labors outside
of the ward but it was only a few days after the conference when President M. Thatcher
called me and said that he desired me to continue as a home missionary in Cache
Stake, not only among the Scandinavians, but all the people and said he, you may
call any of the Scandinavian brethren to assist you and go with you. At the same time
he mentioned A. L. Skanchy and John Larsen. As Brother Fjeldstad and I had labored
together in that capacity for several years I asked that Fjeldstad might still take the
lead as he had done before, which was conceded and thus I performed my mission
in connection with the other duties that were resting upon me, as counselor to the
Bishop, both temporal and spiritual; for we had much responsibility resting upon
us during those years when we were building the tabernacle in Logan and the Temple.
During the winter months we often had to camp in the canyon during the night, while
hauling building material for those buildings, and often we would have traveled from
5 to 10 miles before day light in order to reach home before night but we all felt
happy and cheerful, and would give vent to our feelings by songs and prayer, while
encamped in the canyon and the Lord made our burdens and labors light.

1879 and 1880

When Moses Thatcher was called to be an Apostle, in the quorum of Twelve,
and William B. Preston was appointed president over the Cache Stake of Zion, and
soon after the conference I and three other brethren were called and set apart by the
presidency to work as missionaries during three months in the manner as if we were
sent abroad among people in the world, visiting and speaking to the people in their
respective homes, as well as speaking in public meetings. We, Elder Robert
Beckstad, who was my partner, commenced our missionary labors in Mendon, and
from there we continued our labors south and east, and then we turned north, following
the settlements on the east side of Cache Valley till we met the other missionaries
in Coveville, and after that time we held meetings jointly in Richmond and in
Lewiston during the holidays and then we continued work again till we had filled our
appointment and visited in all the settlements when we reported to the conference,
which was held in Logan, January 30th, 1881. We had traveled 500 miles, held 143
meetings; administered to 75 sick persons and listened to the testimony of 313
Latter-Day Saints bearing witness to the truth. That was one of the most interesting
and pleasant as well as agreeable missions that I ever did perform. The Lord be
praised.

1885

MARCH. 1885

10th. I commenced my labors in the Temple in Logan, having been called to
labor there by President Merrill and I labored there till April 23rd, 1887, and
during that time I baptized 23, 769 persons, confirmed by the laying on of hands
3,107 and also assisted in performing other labors belonging to the Holy Ordinances
of the Temple, and that mission was the most blessed and pleasant labors that I
ever have performed; for I felt as though I was nearer Heaven when there. During
the last winter that I labored there I had to leave my home to go there in the morning
between 3 and 4 o'clock to avoid falling into the hands of certain U.S. officers who
were wanting me as well as many others and it was on that account that President
Merrill released me at the time specified above saying: "Now take care of yourself,
so that they shall not get you into prison, (adding), you have had enough prison in
Norway. " A few weeks after that time I saw it would be more safe for me to get
away, so as to avoid being put in prison and to leave home for a while; and besides
this reason, I had also accumulated a debt of nearly one thousand dollars during the
proceeding three years as I had not had much of a chance to earn anything.
Consequently I took two of my sons, one 13 years old and the other one 15 years old,
with a wagon and two span of horses and set out on the old emigration road most of
the time and traveled about 800 miles east, where I obtained work on a new piece
of railway that was being constructed through what was at that time called the Sand
Hills. This change of employment was to me indeed very trying, after having
labored so long in the Temple; for while we traveled we camped nearly every night
alone by ourselves and the thought often struck me that our condition might be
compared to the condition of our first parents when they were turned out of the
Garden of Eden into the cold and cheerless world. About Christmas time, my first
wife and a daughter came out to keep house for us and I rented another house where
we lived during the winter and in the spring of that year we moved 200 miles north
and east and labored on a job on what was then called Craton Railroad and Brother
M.D. Hammond had contract on all those railroads. After we got through with
railroad work we would haul freight about 1800 miles west to Washington Territory
and then labored on the R.R. Railroad till the middle of October when I moved with
my family to Farmington, where we lived during the winter. We attended to our
prayers morning and evening wherever we stayed just the same as when we were
home and on Sundays did we have a family meeting and invited or permitted any body
who wished to be present with us to do so and I had often conversations with neighbors
about our faith and doctrines and generally with pleasant results. I remember one
or two instances where I was requested by men in the camp to hold meeting for them
and explain our belief and doctrines and that I found those same men would show me
as much and even more respect and consideration after that time than before. I
believe that I am telling the truth in this respect. I labored on three different
railroads in Washington Territory during that fall season and finally started for home
arriving in Logan in the month of November. After getting home I generally took
hold and attended to my duties in the ward as counselor to Bishop during the winter
until the spring of 1890, when I moved my family and lived upon my farm (east in
Logan) now the Seventh ward, which I had bought from the C. P. Railroad Company,
as I had sold my home in the 2nd ward, a few months previous to settle up my debts.
I will here state briefly concerning my labors in the 2nd ward from 1868 to 1890
that I had baptized or being present with baptism 234 and assisted by confirmation
260; I ordained to the Priesthood 120 persons. I was called to administer to sick
persons 850 times and I will furthermore here state that although I was not called
to labor as a regular missionary after the 1880, yet I was often called to go to other
towns to preach, mostly to the High Priests on Sundays.
The last Sunday in the month of September, 1890, I was voted in to be Bishop
of the Seventh ward in Logan and on November 3rd, same year, ordained and set
apart by Apostle M.W. Merrill and labored in that capacity until the year 1908 when
I was honorably released on May 3, 1908 I was ordained a Patriarch by President
Joseph F. Smith in Logan."

One of my ancestors, now turning to another history, one of my ancestors is Christian Jay Larson. And he is an example of the impact of hearing and acting upon the word, even through times of trial. He first heard the gospel preached by Elder George P. Dykes on August 15, 1850 in Copenhagen, Denmark. He was moved by what he heard and experienced those swelling emotions that Alma writes about in Alma 32. And four days later, he acted upon it and was baptized. He was the 31st Danish convert in this dispensation. On August 25, some 10 days after first hearing the gospel preached, he was confirmed a member of the Church by Erastus Snow, and his descendent will soon be the Church Historian, which is interesting. By Erastus Snow, on the first sacrament meeting held in Denmark. He was ordained an elder, again by Erastus Snow, and was sent as a missionary to his hometown, where he preached the gospel to his parents. And his mom and dad, the same day they heard the message from their son, were baptized, as was his older sister. He was then sent to Norway in the company of six other Elders to preside over the Brevik Conference Mission and to preach the gospel. Soon after their arrival, they were thrown in jail, where they remained for 6 and a half months. He was jailed for the quote "illegal practice of religion." Close quote. Christian wrote that while he counted it a privilege to suffer for the gospel's sake, he worried that his time in jail would prevent him from spreading the good news to others. But this was a concern he didn't need to be worried about, due to his faith. While he was there, he and his companions who were in jail with him often sang the songs of Zion to keep up their spirits. A pastor by the name of Carl Wittenborg heard their singing through the window of the jail. He was intrigued and visited them in prison. After visiting them for four months, he desired to be baptized. They arranged for his baptism to be performed by some local members. And then later he returned to them so he could be confirmed a member of the Church in the jail cell. He later worked for their release, which he accomplished some two months or so after his baptism. In the meantime, they're still in prison. They preach the gospel to a cellmate whose name was Johann Andreas Jensen. Now, Johann Andreas Jensen was a religious dissident.

I think that's why he was jailed. Now he was not interested at first in what these Mormon elders had to say. But then on one particular occasion in a jail cell meeting, and I'll read from the Scandinavian mission history. It reads, quote, "Elder Christian Larsen testified to the truth of the gospel under the influence of the Holy Ghost and made a lasting impression on him. The brethren continue to converse with Mr. Jensen until they were all brought under a most pleasant and divine influence. Mr. Jensen burst into tears, declaring he knew that what they were saying was true." Close quote. He was baptized, immigrated to America, and one of his daughters married an Andrew C. Nelson, whose grandson, Elder Russell M. Nelson, is a member of the Quorum of the Twelve. Incidentally, they also baptized three of the jailer's daughters before they left. Upon his release from jail, Chris and Jay Larsen immigrated to America by handcart to join the Saints. As we all know, this was not an easy journey. Now I share this little slice of the faith of Christian J. Larson because they demonstrate to me that the word has a great tendency to foster faith in the hearts and minds of the hearers who allow it to enter his or her heart and then act upon it. It is for this reason that the Lord calls servants, and I'm going to quote scripture, "to bear testimony of Him and by so doing--" I'm still reading Scripture --the Lord God prepareth the way that the residue of men may have faith in Christ, that the Holy Ghost may have place in their hearts according to the power thereof." Close quote. Now, Christian spent six months in jail, six and a half, and he could have said something like, I'm in jail and what in the world am I doing here, and how is the Lord manifesting his hand in my life? Yet he succeeded in participating in some key conversions while in jail. In fact, I wondered as I read this story, if Johann Andreas Jensen would have ever accepted the Church if he hadn't been thrown into the jail cell with him. So the Lord works in his ways. We trust Him. We are steady in our faith and trust in Him, and then he works through us and in us. Now, all of us have and will endure trial. We should be highly motivated, therefore, to cultivate and grow our faith, because the Lord, and I'm quoting scripture, "worketh unto the children of according to their faith." One who consistently and steadfastly exercises faith in the Lord through trial, I believe, will join, sooner or later, with the Prophet,,,

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/media/video/2012-01-0301-men-and-women-of-faith-february-2012-marcus-nash?lang=eng, SRE, 16 Jan 2024.

37. Inger Margarethe (Alfsen) PETERSEN [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 07 Jul 1836 in Risør, Aust-Agder, Norge. She died on 19 Aug 1910 in Logan, Cache, Utah, United States. She was buried in Logan, Cache, Utah, United States. Inger was sealed to her parents on 13 Feb 1956 in the Logan Utah temple. She was baptized on 22 Jul 1862. She was endowed on 12 Dec 1863. [Parents]

The short version of the “family legend” is just that, that we had some relative on the Risør Norwegian side, who was Mormon and “went to Utah with Brigham Young.”  

My sister and I had always assumed that this relative was a man, because of this story:

When our grandmother Agathe was a little girl back in Risør (she moved to the US as an adult), the family had visitors from America who stayed with them.  They were the aunt and uncle of Agathe’s mother, Gunvor.  The story from Agathe really says nothing about the aunt.  Agathe was very young, and was very impressed with the uncle’s big beard!  Noone in Norway was wearing a beard at that time.  She was so impressed that she reached out to touch it.  She overheard the adults (the men?) talking and asking him if he had many wives, and he calmly told them, no, only one.   In another version of the story, Agathe said to this uncle (this story was told in English with a Norwegian accent) “oh uncle!  Do you have many wives?”  and the uncle chuckled and said to Agathe, “no Agathe, only one.”  ?

Well, that is it, the whole story.  So the aunt didn’t really make an impression on young Agathe, she probably just blended in with the other female relatives, but this older man, coming all the way from America! and with a big beard! did.  She was also comfortable enough with this stranger to reach out and touch his beard.  The story was that these visitors were very nice.  And this is all my sister and I knew until fairly recently when I started putting together our family tree.

Which was when I discovered that Christian Larsen, whose name we had not previously known, had not one, but several wives, and that I was related to two of them.  And that I was not related to Christian Larsen.  

Agathe was born in 1888, so this story must have taken place in the early 1890s, maybe when she was 3 or 4 or so.  Both Inger Margaretha and Ingeborg Louisa were alive then, so I am not sure which of the aunts this was who visited.  I have looked, but not too hard.  Records of Norwegians LEAVING the US, and returning to Norway, are not as easy to find as those traveling the other way.  But maybe there is something about them coming back to the US.  Not sure what port non-immigrant Utah residents would use when traveling.  Probably not New York.  

But I am pretty sure that Christian Larsen was this visitor to Risør as an older man in the 1890s, and was excited to find that photo that someone had on ancestry.com, of an older man with a beard!"

History of Inger Margretta Peterson
Written BY
Clifford H. Edwards
A Great Grandson

Inger Margretta Peterson was born 7 July 1836 in Oster Risor, Christiansand, Norway, a little island off the coast of Norway. Her father died when she was a child. Not too many years after this her mother died of tuberculosis. Being an orphan at she lived with and did housework for a family by the name of Ellefsen. She fell in love with and married their son Christian Ellefsen 8 March 1959. He was a fisherman.
Their first child Ellef was born 19 June 1859 in Oster Risor, Norway. A second son, Alf Martin was born 1 August 1861 in Oster Risor, Norway. On 30 November 186, Christian Ellefsen, along with his father and brother were drown while fishing. Then on 10 March 1862 her youngest son, Alf Martin, died 11 March 1862.
A short time after the death of her husband and son she met with the Mormon missionaries. She was converted and was baptized 22 July 1862.  Four months after Alf Martin’s death she sold her home and most of her possessions to buy passage for herself, a Sister Torgensen, and several others to sail to America and then travel overland to Utah. They were six weeks on the ocean. She and her son Ellef managed the voyage well. She was called upon to help others, some of whom died on the voyage.
They sailed up the Mississippi River to Omaha, Nebraska. There she bought a wagon, oxen and a cow. She loaded a stove and chests containing some of her best clothing and valuable things. She walked every step of the way to Utah, letting her friend Sister Torgenson ride. On their way, the road become so impassible she had to unload her chests and discard some of her possessions.
On the trail to Utah she once became very ill and had to remain behind the rest of the wagon train. During this episode nine Indian braves rode up on their horses. Initially they circled her and had a discussion about what to do. Eventually they left. Inger’s prayers were answered.
When she arrived in Utah she traveled to Spring City, Sanpete County where she joined her sister-in-law, Ingerbor Ellefsen Larsen, the second wife of Christian John Larsen. She became Christian John’s third wife, 9 December 1863. They were married in the Salt Lake City Endowment House. On 16 October 1864 her son Elif Eliffsen died at Spring City.
Inger was small in stature with brown hair and hazel eyes. While in Spring City she had two children. The first was a girl, Magdalene, who was born 19 September 1864 and died 4 October 1865 at the age of 11 months. The second child was a boy, David Ellef, who was born 1 July 1866. He lived until 19 July 1940 and was married to Mary Alice Smith.
Three more children were born after Christian John and Inger moved to Logan, Utah. My grandfather, Almartin was born 25 December 1868. Inger had been settled by her husband in the mouth of Logan Canyon, far away from neighbors where she ran the toll bridge. She had to be ready to operate the toll any time of day or night. She collected 35 cents for each crossing. When Almartin was born, Inger was alone. The next day she sent her 2 ½ year old son, David, to the neighbors for help.
The second child to be born after moving to Logan was Joseph Franklin. He arrived 4 October 1870. He was never married. Finally, Alexander Willard was born, 28 Jan 1877. As a toddler, Willard was saved from drowning in the Logan River while he, Almartin, and his mother were crossing a bridge. Their dog hurried to pass them and knocked Willard into the river. Almartin, who was 8 or 9  years old at the time dove into the river and saved Willard just before he went over the dam. Willard later became a patriarch in the Franklin Stake. He lived in Fairview, Idaho at the time. He gave patriarchal blessings to myself and my brothers.
In her isolated situation, Inger had to rely on her children as well as her own faith and ingenuity. On one occasion one of the children became very ill and suffered considerable pain. She laid her hands on his head and prayed for the pain to abate and for her son to be healed. Before she had finished praying the child went to sleep and slept soundly all night. In the morning he was well. She had a strong testimony and was very active in the Church. She served as a Relief Society teacher for many years. Her husband, Christian John served in various church calling. Earlier as a missionary he was a conference president in Norway as well as Denmark. After moving to Utah he served as a bishop’s counselor, bishop, temple ordinance worker, and stake patriarch. At the time of his death he had given 800 patriarchal blessings. In 18 Sept 1912 Christian John, then age 81, married a fourth wife. With four families and demanding callings in the Church, each of his wives obviously had to take on many responsibilities on their own. He had 19 children plus two adopted sons.
In the spring of 1893 Inger moved her family to Cove, Utah. She remained there until about 1900 when she moved back to Logan. Christian John’s first wife Barbara Dorthea had just died. During the final 10 years of her life, Inger had a more comfortable existence. Her children and grandchildren fondly remember visits by her and Christian John. They traveled by horse and buggy. It is reported they were proud of their horse with a colt running at her side. Christian John sported a mustache and small beard on his chin and usually wore a cream-colored duster over his dark suit. Inger wore a black ankle length dress and black bonnet. She was an unusually caring person and in particular gave attention and love to the children. Inger died 19 August 1910 in Logan and is buried in the Logan Cemetery.

38. John COMISH [scrapbook] ^{1, 2} was born on 01 Dec 1838 in Onchan, Ellan Vannin. He was christened on 09 Dec 1838 in Kirk Onchan, Onchan, Ellan Vannin. He died on 14 May 1922 in Cove, Cache, Utah, United States. He was buried on 17 May 1922 in Franklin, Franklin, Idaho, United States. John was sealed to his parents on 09 Dec 1885 in the Logan Utah temple. He was baptized on 01 Dec 1846. He was endowed on 22 Nov 1862 in the Endowment House temple. John married Esther Elizabeth STANFORD ¹ on 22 Nov 1862 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. They were sealed on 22 Nov 1862 in the Endowment House temple. [Parents]

History of John Comish
Information furnished by the Comish Family Organization
     Published in The Herald Journal, Logan, Utah 26 February 1968
       Modified by Clifford H. Edwards (Great Grandson) 28 January 2018 and by his son Shpn 30 June 2022.

One of the first families to help settle the little town of Cove, Utah, was the John Comish Family. He was born on December 1, 1838, at Douglas, Isle of Man, England. He was the fifth child of William and Elizabeth Keig Comish. The oldest child was named Jane, then she was followed by William Kegg, Margaret, Elisabeth, Ellen, and Robert Nephi, who died in Missouri shortly after his eighth birthday. William was converted to the Gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and baptized on October 28, 1841 by John Taylor. His wife jointed the church in 1848 and they began making preparations to come and settle with the other saints in Utah. John Taylor later became the third president of the church. John was baptized on December 1, 1946 by James Kelley and confirmed a member by his father on the same day.
John’s father, William and his oldest sister, Jane immigrated to America about two years before the rest of the family and settled in St. Louis, Missouri. Here he worked very hard to earn enough money to send for the rest of the family. They arrived in America and resided in St. Louis for the next five years. Early in 1855 the family began making preparations for the long trek across the plains. Most of the family joined the John Hindley Company and arrived in Utah on September 3, 1855. They first settled in Kaysville where John worked for Bishop Layton during the summer and herded cattle on the promontory during the winter months. John was 6 feet tall and had brown hair and light blue or grey eyes. He weighed around 150 pounds.
Late in the fall of 1855 when John was 17 years old he responded to the request by President Brigham Young to help rescue the Willy and Martin handcart companies who were snowed in by the early snowstorms in Wyoming. Many died and some had severely frozen hands and feet. Those who survived remained stalwart church members and despite the adversity they may have suffered for the rest of their lives, claimed that their painful experience was a great faith promoting one.
In 1858 John went as a Minuteman in the Horton D. Height’s Company to the Salmon River to help fight the Indians. While on guard, with five other men, the Indians shot and killed Andrew Morrison. John also took part in the Echo Canyon trouble with Lot Smith and then made two more trips after immigrants. He served as an Indian Scout on many occasions and made as many as seven trips crossing the plains during his life.
In 1860 the Church Authorities called six families together and sent them North to help settle the territory of what is now known as Idaho. At the time of the settlement it was considered to be part of Utah. This group included William Comish, his wife, Elisabeth, their sons, John, Robert Nephi, and William Kegg and his wife, Hannah Cook Comish, and daughter Ellen. They arrived in Franklin, Idaho, on the 13th day of April, 1860 at 9 o’clock at night. John drove the team for his father and they were the third wagon to cross over the newly constructed bridge on Spring Creek into Idaho.
The families worked hard in getting settled and lived in their wagon boxes and make-shift shelters until the crops were in. Their hard work paid off because they were able to raise enough food to almost take them through their first winter at the settlement and help feed the Indians that  came begging for food. For other needed supplies, the men had to ride horses or walk the 110 miles to and from Salt Lake City.
Hannah Cook Comish, wife of William Kegg Comish, was the first school teacher in the State of Idaho. She taught school in her home until a school house could be built.
Many times John told the story of how Brigham Young had called him into his office to tell him that it was time for him to get married and settle down. Of course, he didn’t have far to look for a wife as he had already noticed a young English girl named Esther Stanford on one of his trips from Florence, Nebraska. She was almost 17 years old and was 5' 2" tall and had black hair and large brown eyes. He had taken her to the evening dances and had been with her in the evening prayer circles and knew he liked her. Esther was one of the “Buffalo Girls”  who picked up buffalo chips to be used for fuel in the fires when the wagons circled at night. On one night John asked Esther to marry him. She told him yes. His jubilant response was to bend down and kiss her. She looked at him aghast and slapped his face. After that she wouldn’t speak to him for 3 days. She obviously thought there should be no kissing before marriage. In the end things worked out well because John and Esther were married on November 22, 1862. They were married in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City by Wilford Woodruff who later became the fourth President of the Church. John’s sister, Ellen, was married the same day to Mark Preece. It took the two couples four days to travel from Franklin, Idaho to Salt Lake City, Utah by wagon and four days back again.
Esther Elizabeth Stanford was born in Southwick, Sussex England, on February 20, 1845. She was the daughter of Thomas Sanford and Elisabeth Barnett. She was the youngest of seven children. The oldest child, Thomas, died in England. The next child was Ruth, then Stephen, Joseph, Barnett, Alfred and Esther. The family joined the Church in 1857 when Esther was still a young girl, but she didn’t leave for America until 1862. At this time she was accompanied by her father, mother and one brother, probably Alfred. They had several harrowing experiences while crossing the ocean but feel that through the faith and prayers of the Saints their ship was guided safely to its American port. When the family reached Florence, Nebraska, they made ready to join the Henry W. Miller Company to emigrate to Utah. They placed their belongings on a handcart and prepared for the trek west. Esther walked all the way across the plains but still had the energy to attend the evening dances. When they arrived in Salt Lake City, on October 27, 1862 they were met by Esther’s brother, Barnett, who took them as far as Logan, Utah where they settled.
John and Esther first settled in the Franklin area where their first seven children were born. They encountered many hardships while living there and they worked very hard for what they had as did all the Saints. When land was allotted to the settlers, John, his father, William and his brother, Robert Nephi, were each given five acres of land in the area of what is known as Whitney, Idaho and thus became the first group of land owners in Idaho.
John watched the Battle Creek fight between Government soldiers and the Indians on January 29, 1863. He was with Porter Rockwell and was able to see the horror of the fight through Rockwell’s telescope. It was thought that all the Indians were killed during this massacre but one of the few that managed to escape came to John for help a few weeks later. He had jumped into the river and tried to swim to freedom. He had raised his gun above the water and someone shot him through the hand. He had submerged to get away but by the time he was able to get aid from someone he trusted, his hand was terribly infected. It took weeks for it to heal and the children could vouch for that, as he appeared every few days to have the wound dressed. The name of the Indian was Chief Sagewick and he and John became very good friends.
John helped build the first railroad into Idaho by way of Franklin, Idaho. He carried rails from the Worm Creek bridge to the railroad. This was the old Norther Utah Railroad.
John and his brother Robert Nephi, were two of the first settlers called by the Church Authorities to homestead Cove, Utah in the spring of 1875. They settled along the northern part of the Mountain Home Road and next to the Idaho border. Here John and Esther had eight more children. This giving them a total of 15 children. Two of these were twins and four children died in infancy. Eleven lived to adulthood and ten of these married and had families of their own. No one was ever turned away from John and Esther’s door. They loved company and everyone was treated well when they came to visit. During the polygamist raids, their home became a sanctuary for several people in flight for their lives. On one occasion one of the polygamist women, who was hiding there, gave birth to twins. John was not a polygamist himself, but was always ready to help anyone in need.
In the last year before her death, Esther suffered a lot with swollen legs and as very miserable. John was always there to attend to her. In letters that she had written to their granddaughter, she said that he never complained but was always there to help. However, with all the love he had for her he was unable to prevent her passing away. On March 15, 1916 she died of pneumonia and was buried in the Franklin Cemetery in Franklin, Idaho. She was 62 years old.
John had to make a life for himself now and he turned to his garden and fish pond where he spent many enjoyable hours.

The following statement was taken from a newspaper clipping in which it states:
“The good folk of Coveville and level headed and warm hearted. No one is more so that John Comish, who gave your correspondent a warm welcome and showed him around. He has three well stocked fish ponds, of which he is justly proud. Last year several carp, weighing from 12 to 14 pounds were taken from one pond. He estimates that his ponds contain between twelve and fifteen thousand fish. F. J. M.”
In the last years of John’s life he turned the homestead over to his daughter Fay and her husband and moved to a small home that was built especially for him. This home was located on the Main Street of Cove and is still standing. Here he was close to his daughter, Ruth, and the church house. His love and faith in his church never faltered even when he had many sad and troubling experiences. He said that the misunderstandings were caused by the weaknesses of men and not the church. He saw to it that each one of his children were baptized into the church because he wanted them to have every chance for a good life. He spent the remainder of his days attending his beloved church and doing genealogy and temple work in the House of the Lord.
John Comish was 83 years four and a half months old when he died. He died at Cove, Utah, on May 14, 1922 of old age, and was buried in the Franklin Cemetery at Franklin, Idaho next to his beloved wife and by four of his children and his parents.
At the present time only two of the children are living. They are Parl Comish Holliday, who lives in Ogden, Utah, and Fay Comish Allen who lives in Roy, Utah.
Following is a list of their children and their spouses. Also the number of children each had.
John Alfred and Celestia Adelaide Crockett Comish – 5 children
Elizabeth Esther and William Charles Ormond — 8 children
Thomas William and Byron Emma Bille Braley Comish — 7 children
Ruth Susannah and (1) Erastus Snow Larsen — 5 children; (2) David William Rainey — 0 children
Karleen Stanford and Hyrum Christopher Larsen — 11 children
Franklin Stanford — unmarried
Joseph Francis — Unmarried
Ellen Francis and Almartin Larsen — 12 children
Nephi Stanford — child
Albert Stanford (twin) and Mary Emma Champion Comish — 4 children
Alberta Stanford (twin) — child
Jane (Stillborn)
Pearl Stanford and George Wallace Holliday — 10 Children
Fay Stanford and Robert Lowe Allen — 8 children
Leo Sanford and (1) Hazel Blair Comish — 1 child; (2) Ethel Lowe Allen Comish — 5 children

There are 76 grandchildren and the list of great and great-great grandchildren has not been completed. Leonard Ormond is the oldest grandchild and he is still living in Bancroft, Idaho.
Following is a list of John and Esther’s grandchildren that still live in the Cache Valley area:
Barbe Larsen Murry — Richmond, Utah.
Alta Larsen Alsop and Verna Holliday Johnson — Smithfield, Utah
Lt. Col. Leo S. Comish Jr., Helen Larsen Edwards, Dorothy Larsen Eppick, Thelma
Larsen Inglet — Logan
Lee Larsen, Collingston, UT
Esther Larsen Cole — Banida, Idaho
Alberta Larsen, Denzel Larsen, Fenton Larsen —  Preston, Idaho.
Verla Comish Harris — Fairview, Idaho

39. Esther Elizabeth STANFORD [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 20 Feb 1845 in Portslade, Sussex, England, United Kingdom. She died on 15 Mar 1916 in Cove, Cache, Utah, United States. She was buried on 18 Mar 1916 in Franklin, Franklin, Idaho, United States. Esther was baptized on 25 Mar 1857. She was endowed on 22 Nov 1862 in the Endowment House temple. [Parents]

40. Orson PRATT Apostle [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 19 Sep 1811 in Hartford, Washington, New York, United States. He was christened on 29 Apr 1835 in Kirtland, Geauga, Ohio, United States. He died on 03 Oct 1881 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States from Diabetes. He was buried on 06 Oct 1881 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. Orson was sealed to his parents on 03 Jan 1895 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was baptized ² on 19 Sep 1830 in Canaan, Columbia, New York, United States. He was confirmed a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints on 01 Dec 1830. He received his initiatory on 01 Jan 1845 in the Nauvoo Illinois (original) temple. He was endowed on 12 Dec 1845 in the Nauvoo Illinois (original) temple. Orson married Mary Ann MERRILL ¹ on 27 Mar 1845 in Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, United States, United States. They were sealed on 08 Jan 1846 in the Nauvoo Illinois (original) temple. [Parents]

Orson Pratt Writings

(1811-1838)

Source: The Orson Pratt Journals, comp. Elden J. Watson (Salt Lake City: Elden Jay Watson, 1975), pp. 7-96.

As stated in my genealogy, I was born September 19, 1811, in Hartford, Washington County, New York. When I was about three or four years old, my parents removed from Hartford to New Lebanon, Columbia County, where I was sent to school for several months each year, until the spring of 1822. During this interval I often had many serious impressions in regard to God and a future state. And being very young, my parents instructed me to read the Bible, which I often did, with much interest, asking a great variety of questions concerning what I found written. It was seldom that I attended any religious meetings, as my parents had not much faith in them, and were never so unfortunate as to unite themselves with any of the religious sects.

In the spring of 1822, being in my eleventh year, I went to live with a farmer whose name was Justin Jones; this was in the neighborhood of my parents. I continued at this place until the autumn of 1823. The preceding winter, I also went to school. I next engaged to labor at farming for Mr. Church at Canaan, Four Corners, Columbia County, New York, and continued with him about seventeen or eighteen months; three or four of which I went to school, and became quite familiar with all the rules in Daball’s arithmetic. In the spring of 1825, I accompanied my oldest brother to Hurlgate, Long Island, about six miles from New York City. Here I engaged myself for one year to Mr. Greenock, a farmer; three months of which I went to school, and studied arithmetic and bookkeeping. In the spring of 1826, I was recommended by Mr. Greenock to a large cabinetmaking establishment in New York City, where I intended to remain until of age; but after tarrying a few months, I was taken violently sick and brought very low, so that my recovery, for some time, was considered doubtful. When my strength permitted, I went into the country, to Hurlgate, and tarried with my brother Anson, until the spring of 1827, when I returned to Canaan, about 150 miles north of New York City, and engaged myself to labor for seven months, on a farm for Mr. Noise; at the expiration of which, I accompanied my brothers Parley and Nelson Pratt to Lorain County, Ohio. We performed the journey by canal and boat from Albany to Buffalo, and thence by schooner up Lake Erie. I boarded with Mr. Redington during the winter and went to school.

In the spring of 1828, I started east in search of employment, came to the village of Chagrin, now called Willoughby, Ohio, where I labored a few months at a hotel; the most of my time being occupied at farming. I also labored a few months at farming for Mr. Norris, a few miles east of Painesville. In the autumn of this year, I performed a lengthy journey of some six or seven hundred miles to the state of Connecticut, where I labored a short time; and then took a steamboat for New York City, and thence to Long Island, and resided, during the winter, with my brother Anson.

In the spring of 1829, I again returned to Canaan, and commenced farming for Mr. Haight. The following winter I spent four months at a boarding school or academy, during which I made myself thoroughly acquainted with geography, grammar, and surveying.

In the spring of 1830, I engaged myself to Mr. Joshua Lord, with whom I tarried and labored on a farm, until the following October. This was in Canaan only one or two miles from the old homestead of my grandfather, Obadiah Pratt.

From the age of ten to nineteen I saw much of the world, and was tossed about without any permanent abiding place; but through the grace of God, I was kept from many of the evils to which young people are exposed; the early impressions of morality and religion, instilled into my mind by my parents, always remained with me; and I often felt a great anxiety to be prepared for a future state; but never commenced, in real earnest, to seek after the Lord, until the autumn of 1829. I then began to pray very fervently, repenting of every sin. In the silent shades of night, while others were slumbering upon their pillows, I often retired to some secret place in the lonely fields or solitary wilderness, and bowed before the Lord, and prayed for hours with a broken heart and contrite spirit; this was my comfort and delight. The greatest desire of my heart was for the Lord to manifest his will concerning me. I continued to pray in this fervent manner until September, 1830, at which time two elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, came into the neighborhood, one of which was my brother Parley. They held several meetings which I attended.

Being convinced of the divine authenticity of the doctrine they taught, I was baptized September 19, 1830. This was my birthday, being nineteen-years old. I was the only person in the country who received and obeyed the message. Shortly after my baptism the elders left.

In October, 1830, I traveled westward over two hundred miles to see Joseph Smith, the Prophet. I found him in Fayette, Seneca County, New York, residing at the house of Mr. Whitmer. I soon became intimately acquainted with this good man, and also with the witnesses of the Book of Mormon. By my request, on the 4th of November, the Prophet Joseph inquired of the Lord for me, and received the revelation published in the Doctrine and Covenants, Section 1vi (now Section 34.)

“My son Orson, hearken and hear and behold what I, the Lord God, shall say unto you, even Jesus Christ your Redeemer;

2 the light and the life of the world, a light which shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not;

3 Who so loved the world that he gave his own life, that as many as would believe might become the sons of God. Wherefore you are my son;

4 And blessed are you because you have believed;

5 And more blessed are you because you are called of me to preach my gospel–

6 To lift up your voice as with the sound of a trump, both long and loud, and cry repentance unto a crooked and perverse generation; preparing the way of the Lord for his second coming.

7 For behold, verily, verily I say unto you, the time is soon at hand, that I shall come in a cloud with power and great glory,

8 And it shall be a great day at the time of my coming, for all nations shall tremble.

9 But before that great day shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turned into blood; and the stars shall refuse their shining, and some shall fall, and great destructions await the wicked.

10 Wherefore, lift up your voice and spare not, for the Lord God hath spoken. Therefore prophesy and it shall be given by the power of the Holy Ghost.

11 And if you are faithful, behold, I am with you until I come–

12 And verily, verily I say unto you, I come quickly. I am your Lord and your Redeemer. Even so. Amen.”

On the 1st day of December, 1830, I was confirmed and in accordance with the word of the Lord, I was ordained an elder under the hands of the Prophet. My first mission was to Colesville, Broome County, New York, where I commenced to open my mouth in public meetings, and teach the things of God, as the Holy Ghost gave me utterance. The same month I returned from Colesville to Fayette, accompanied by Hyrum Smith. On the 2nd of January, 1831, I attended a conference at the house of Father Whitmer; and soon after Elder Samuel H. Smith and myself commenced laboring for one of the Saints, by the name of Joseph Coe, to assist him in making preparations to remove to Ohio according to the revelation given at the conference on the 2nd of January. And in a few weeks, Elder Samuel H. Smith and myself started on foot for Kirtland, Ohio, a distance of several hundred miles, to which place Joseph, the prophet, had just previously moved.

During the spring of 1831, I traveled on a short mission of about one month with Lyman Wight, going about one hundred miles, west of Kirtland, preaching the gospel wherever we were led by the spirit of truth. After which I united in the ministry with my brother Parley and preached some in Rome and also in Thompson where the Saints from Colesville were temporarily located; in the latter place I tarried some five or six weeks and labored with my hands.

In June a revelation was given commanding many elders to travel two by two from Ohio to the western boundaries of Missouri, among whom my brother Parley and myself were called by name, and commanded to travel together. On our way we held about fifty meetings and baptized five in Peru, Delaware County, Missouri; the next day I was taken with the chills and fever which confined me to my bed a few weeks.

About the first of October, though still weak and feeble, I started on foot for Ohio, in company with Asa Dodds, preaching by the way, as commanded of the Lord through the Prophet.

Brother Dodds stopped in Indiana, but I continued my journey, although suffering much from the ague. Towards the close of the year I arrived in Hiram, Portage County, Ohio, where the Prophet then resided.

About the 1st of January, 1832, I went to Kirtland, attended many meetings, visited disorderly members with Elder Cahoon, called church meetings and excommunicated several. I then returned to Hiram, united in the ministry with Elder Lyman E. Johnson, and started for Lorain County, Ohio, where we preached in the regions around, until the general conference held at Amherst, Lorain County, on the 25th of January. At this conference, the Prophet Joseph was acknowledged President of the high priesthood, and hands were laid on him by Elder Sidney Rigdon, who sealed upon his head the blessings which he had formerly received. I was appointed to preside over the elders and was set apart and ordained by Sidney Rigdon. At this conference, by the request of the priesthood, the Prophet inquired of the Lord, and a revelation was given and written in the presence of the whole assembly, appointing many of the elders to missions, among whom, Elder Lyman E. Johnson and myself were named and appointed on a mission to the Eastern States. (See Doctrine and Covenants, Section 1xxxviii now Section 75.)

The next day after conference we left Amherst, and in a few days found ourselves in Hiram.

February 2nd, 1832. On this day, by the counsel of the Prophet, I was ordained a high priest under the hands of Sidney Rigdon.

February 3rd. Elder L. [Lyman] E. Johnson and myself started on our eastern mission, traveling, as usual, on foot, without purse or scrip, and carrying our change of clothing in our hands. We traveled in an easterly direction through Ohio, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, New York City, to Hurlgate, on Long Island, preached thirty times in towns and villages on the way, where they previously had never heard the gospel. In the town of Blakesley, Luzerne County, Pennsylvania, we baptized four, and ordained one of them, namely, Asbury Secor, a priest. At Hurlgate, near the last of March, I baptized and confirmed my oldest brother, Anson Pratt. From this place we traveled north, visited Canaan, Columbia County, New York; saw my parents. We then traveled northeast through the southern part of Vermont into New Hampshire, proceeded up the eastern shore of the Connecticut River to Bath, preaching wherever we were led by the Spirit; while journeying from Long Island to Bath held five meetings.

We tarried twenty-six days in the regions round about Bath, held twenty-one meetings, and baptized fifteen, among whom were Orson Johnson, Hazen Aldrich, Amasa Lyman, John Duncan, and Daniel S. Miles.

May 14. We traveled north, and came to the town of Charleston in Vermont; tarried ten days; preached seven times in this region, baptized fourteen, among whom were Winslow Farr, William Snow and Zerubbabel Snow. In these parts the Lord wrought by our hands many miracles of healing.

May 25. We went about thirty miles northwest to the town of Troy; tarried nineteen days; held sixteen meetings in these regions; baptized eighteen in the town of Jay, and then started back to Charleston.

June 15. Arrived among our brethren in Charleston; tarried eleven days, held six meetings; baptized eleven, one of whom was John Badger. Then went south a few miles and held eleven meetings; here the Lord healed a lame woman whom we baptized.

July 4. Again visited Bath; tarried three days; preached twice; baptized four; ordained Hazen Aldrich an elder.

July 9. Started again for Charleston; tarried six days, attended three meetings; baptized one, ordained John Badger an elder, William Snow a priest, and Winslow Farr a teacher and then traveled to the town of Jay, and held two meetings; we next returned to Bath, held two meetings, and ordained John Duncan a teacher.

July 30. We departed from Bath and went to the town of Benson, about five days’ journey; we tarried in this region about twenty-five days, held fourteen meetings in various towns and villages; baptized two, and attended a conference.

[August 10. We met in conference the tenth of August: There were fourteen elders and several priests and teachers present. Great union dwelt among us; two were ordained to the priesthood; two others were ordained, one an elder,and the other a priest. Brethren, O. [Orson] Pratt and L. [Lyman] Johnson, were there; they have planted three or four churches since last February, and have baptized in all about seventy. Brother Collins and others from Essex County, New York, (where there are about forty disciples), were also present. (Letter from Simeon Carter to Brother Sidney, EG&MS p. 46)]

August 28. We started a journey of over one hundred miles to the south part of Connecticut where we arrived on the first of September; commenced preaching in the towns round about; tarried twenty-three days; held eleven meetings in the town of Madison, and six in the town of Killingsworth; baptized ten; and ordained one of them, namely Willard Woodstock, an elder.

September 24. Started on a return journey to Benson; arrived in five days; tarried in Benson a few days; held four meetings.

October 2. Went on board of a vessel and sailed seventy miles down Lake Champlain; landed at Port Kent on the west shore, and then traveled about thirty miles to Moerstown, New York, where we found one of our brethren, Ira Ames; held three meetings in this region.

October 8. Recrossed the lake into Vermont; the next day preached in Franklin village; two days more brought us to the town of Jay, where we held three meetings.

October 15. Started for Bath; called at Charleston and held two meetings.

October 20. Arrived in Bath, stopped five days; held six meetings in the neighboring towns; baptized one, and ordained John Duncan a priest; and William Snow from Charleston being present, we ordained him an elder.

October 26. I started in company with Elders L. [Lyman] E. Johnson, Hazen Aldrich, and William Snow and traveled west some three or four hundred miles a portion of which we rode on a canal boat, where I preached to the passengers.

November 8. Arrived in Spafford, Onondago County, New York, at which place there was a branch of the Church; here we tarried six days; held five meetings, one of which was a conference; eleven elders present; baptized eight, among whom were Allen Holcomb, whom we ordained an elder, Libbeus T. Coon and Mahew Hilman. Elder L. [Lyman] E. Johnson here united in the ministry with Hazen Aldrich and started for Ohio. I united in the ministry with Elder William Snow and started eastward, preached in the villages of Vesper, Tully, and Fabius, in the latter place tarried six days; baptized two, namely, Samuel and Jemima Newcomb.

November 23. Traveled eleven miles; preached twice in Casinovia; then traveled six days to the town of Day, Saratoga County, where we tarried seventeen days; held fifteen meetings.

December 20. We started for Bolton on the west shore of Lake George; here was a branch of the Church; we tarried ten days; held ten meetings; baptized ten persons.

December 31. Ordained Silas T. Gardner an elder, and then started for Benson in Vermont; held one meeting in Benson; and then pursued our journey to Bath about 100 miles distant.

January 8, 1833. Arrived in Bath; I tarried nine days; William Snow having gone to Charleston; held five meetings, then visited the church at Charleston; held one meeting; returned to Bath and held two meetings.

[January 23, 1833. The following letter was written by Orson Pratt to the editor of The Evening and the Morning Star. (E&MS p. 78)

Bath, New Hampshire, January 23, 1833.

Dear brethren, we have traveled in the states of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, New York, Vermont, New Hampshire, Massachusetts and Connecticut; and we baptized four in Blakely, Pennsylvania; and also my brother on Long Island; eight in Madison, Connecticut; twenty in Bath, New Hampshire; twenty seven in Charleston, Vermont; and eighteen in Troy, Vermont. We went to a conference which was held in Spafford, New York, on the tenth of November, where Brother Lyman (Johnson) baptized eight: he then, in company with Brother Hazen Aldrich, started for Ohio; and I, in company with Brother William Snow, started for Bath and Charleston, and baptized twelve by the way.

We have ordained several elders, since last February, and they bid fair to be faithful, and may do much good.

Brother Orson (J.) has returned from Missouri.

Brother Hazen has baptized four in Colebrook, New Hampshire. There are calls on the right hand and on the left, for faithful laborers in this region. Your brother in Christ, Orson Pratt.]

January 28. Started for Ohio.

February 2. Arrived in Bolton; tarried four days, held three meetings; baptized two; ordained John Tanner a priest, and then pursued my journey several hundred miles west. Within about 150 miles of Kirtland, I fell in company with D. [David] W. Patten and Reynolds Cahoon, tarried and held four meetings with them, and then proceeded on my journey to Kirtland, where I arrived February 17, 1833, having been absent on this eastern mission one year and fourteen days, during which we traveled on foot near 4,000 miles, attended 207 meetings mostly in places where they had not heard the word; baptized 104 persons and organized several new branches of the Church.

February 18. Washed my hands and feet as a testimony unto the Lord that I had warned this wicked generation, and that my garments were clean of their blood, and on the same day I was admitted into the School of the Prophets. During my attendance at this school, I boarded with the Prophet Joseph [Smith], from whom I received much good instruction. On the Sabbath days I continued preaching in various places.

Elder Lyman E. Johnson and myself, having received a commandment, through the Prophet, to visit the churches and preach in the Eastern States, left Kirtland on the 26th of March to fill our mission. We arrived in Bath, New Hampshire, on the 7th June, having attended forty-four meetings by the way, and baptized thirteen.

June 8. Met in conference in Bath; present, high priests 4; elders, 8; priests, 2. At this conference, Elders Willard Woodstock, Harlow Redfield, William Snow and Hazen Aldrich were ordained high priests; Henry Harriman was ordained an elder, and Daniel Carter, a member, was ordained a priest, the ordinations being administered under my hands. During the next six days we held meetings in the towns round about.

June 11th, 1833. Brother Lyman Johnson and I left Bath and went to the village of Flanders, and I preached upon the subject of more revelations and miracles and the new covenant.

On the 12th preached about five miles distant in the town of Waterford upon the subject of more revelations and miracles.

On the 13th preached in the town of St. Johnsbury upon the scattering of Israel and more revelations and miracles at their gathering.

[June 14. – Elder Lyman E. Johnson went to Charleston, and continued laboring in St. Johnsbury and the adjoining towns. (MS 27:72)]

June 14th. We concluded to separate for a season. Brother Lyman [Johnson] went to Charleston and continued laboring in the adjoining towns, and I tarried at St. Johnsbury, and held a meeting in the afternoon of the same day and preached the gospel.

June 15th. I went to visit Mr. Harvey’s family and conversed with and found them some believing. A young woman was there whose name was Emily Harvey. She had been sick about 12 weeks and vomited much blood; and it was supposed by many that she could not live many days. She was desirous that I should pray for her that she might be healed, at the same time covenanting before God to obey the gospel. Therefore I prayed for and laid my hands upon her in the name of Jesus Christ and she was immediately healed.

The same day I held a meeting in St. Johnsbury, east village, and but few attended.

The 16th being the Sabbath, I held two meetings in the town of Kirby; and preached the gospel and prophecies. The same day I preached in St. Johnsbury upon the thousand years of rest.

[June 18. – I baptized six, namely, Gardner Snow, Willard Snow, Lucina Snow, Jacob Gates, Mary Gates and Emily Harvey, the last person named having been healed three days before by the power of God. After this I held thirty-five meetings in different counties in northern Vermont, and baptized eight; returned to St. Johnsbury. (MS 27:72: see also HR p.163)]

On the 18th I attended a meeting in the same place. Brother Zerubbabel (Snow), having returned from the west, preached. After meeting I baptized six whose names are as follows: Gardner Snow, Willard Snow, Lucina Snow, Jacob Gates and Emily Harvey; the last named person having been healed three days before, by the power of God.

In the evening we came together and held a confirmation meeting.

June 19th. I called at the house of Mr. Jenkins and prayed with and laid my hands upon two persons, one of whom was sick and the other lame. The same day I went to Danville and tarried with Mr. Dudley Swaysey.

June 20th. I preached at the Varney schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

On the 21st I preached at Goss’s schoolhouse upon the scattering of Israel and the miracles that are to be wrought at their gathering.

June 22nd. Preached at the Varney schoolhouse upon the gifts in the Church of Christ.

The 23rd being the Sabbath, I held two meetings in Mr. Roberts’ barn, and a large congregation of people attended. I preached upon the restoration of Israel and the blessings on Joseph. I was invited to tarry through the night with Mr. Kelsey, whose wife lay sick of a disease with which she had been afflicted five or six years. She covenanted to obey the gospel if the Lord would heal her. I prayed for and laid my hands upon her in the name of Jesus, and she began to recover, and a few days after was baptized.

On the 24th I preached at the Vincent schoolhouse in St. Johnsbury upon the difference between faith and knowledge. There was a priest present who opposed.

June 25th, I preached in the same place upon the 29th Chapter of Isaiah and the new covenant. I was again opposed by the priest.

On the 26th preached in Mr. Roberts’ barn upon the priesthood.

June 27th. Preached at Varney schoolhouse upon the thousand years of rest.

The 28th. Preached at Goss’s schoolhouse upon the new covenant. After meeting I baptized two, viz., Joseph Swasey and Dudley Swasey.

June 29th. Preached at Stephens’ schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

The 30th being the Sabbath, I held two meetings at the courthouse in Danville Village, and preached upon the first principles of the gospel and the gifts.

July 1st. Preached at Leavensworth schoolhouse in the town of Wheelock upon the first principles of the gospel.

On the 2nd I preached in the town of Lindon at Squabble Hollow upon the subject of more revelations and miracles, the 29th chapter of Isaiah and the two sticks.

July 3rd. Preached at the Leavensworth schoolhouse upon the difference between faith and knowledge. After meeting I was sent for to visit the sick. I prayed for and laid my hands upon a sick person by the name of Swasey.

July 4th. I went to visit Mrs. Kelley who was sick with a disease with which she had been afflicted nine or ten years. After I had prayed I laid my hands upon her in the name of Jesus, and she was healed.

July 5th. Preached at Varney’s schoolhouse, and one was baptized, viz., Lucena Caples. About this time Dudley Swasey denied the faith and became a great opposer.

July 6th. Preached at the Kelsey schoolhouse upon more revelations and miracles and something concerning the priesthood.

The 7th being the Sabbath, I started in company with Brother Lyman [Johnson] and went to Craftsbury Village. I preached upon the priesthood and more revelations and miracles, the 29th of Isaiah and the two sticks.

July 8th. I went to Albany Centre and Brother Lyman [Johnson] went to labor in another region.

July 9th. I preached at Albany Centre upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 10th. Preached at the Fuller schoolhouse in Irisburg upon the first principles of the Gospel.

On the 11th preached at the log schoolhouse in Irisburg upon the gifts.

July 12th. Preached at Albany Centre upon the gifts.

July 13th. Preached at the Mayfield schoolhouse in the town of Craftsbury upon the gifts.

The 14th being the Sabbath, preached in the same place upon the prophecies, expounding the 29th, 49th and last chapters of Isaiah, the 37th of Ezekiel, the blessings on Joseph, etc., also the scattering of Israel and the 11th of Romans.

July 16th. Preached at the fuller schoolhouse in Irisburg upon more revelations and miracles, the 29th and 49th chapters of Isaiah, and the 57th of Ezekiel.

On the 18th preached in Jay upon the 2nd chapter of Daniel, on the gifts and the priesthood.

[July 19. – Started for Charleston. (MS 27:72)]

July 20th. Preached in Potter (or Potten), Canada, upon the gathering of Israel and more revelations and miracles, the 29th and 49th chapters of Isaiah and the two sticks.

The 21st being the Sabbath, preached in Jay in the forenoon upon the two places of gathering, the second coming of Christ, the thousand years of rest, the new heavens and earth. In the afternoon I held a meeting with the brethren and administered the sacrament.

July 22nd. Baptized four, viz.: Samuel Hadlock, Almira Hadlock, Robert Huntress, Hulday Huntress. The same day I left Jay for Charleston and went from thence to St. Johnsbury.

[July 24. – Attended Conference at Charleston. Elder Orson Johnson and John Badger were ordained high priests. Winslow Farr, Isaac Aldrich and Roswell Evans, were ordained elders; Gardner Snow, Willard Snow and Joseph Swasey, were ordained priests; and Horace Evans was ordained a teacher, the ordinations being under the hands of Lyman E. Johnson. After attending five meetings, I left for Danville. (MS 27:72)]

[July (2)6. – Preached in St. Johnsbury and baptized Sally Snow. (MS 27:72)]

July 26th. Preached at that place upon the difference between faith and knowledge, and baptized Sally Snow.

[The 28th, preached and baptized Susan Briant. After this held sixteen meetings in the towns around and baptized seventeen, the most of whom lived in Danville. Many were healed, through the ordinances, by the power of God. (MS 27:72)]

The 28th being the Sabbath, I preached in the forenoon at the same place upon the new covenant, and read the teachings of Christ on the gathering of Israel; and baptized Susan Briant. On the same day I went to the village at Lindon Corner and preached upon the scattering of Israel and the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

July 30th. Preached at the Varney schoolhouse in Danville upon the second chapter of second Thess., and upon the government of the Church; and one came forward and was baptized, viz., Abram Leach, a lame man.

August 1st. Preached at Danville Village upon the fulfillment of prophecy from Abram to the present day and more revelation at the gathering of Israel.

August 2nd. Preached at Stephens’ schoolhouse upon the new covenant.

August 4th. Being the Sabbath preached in the forenoon at Varney’s Barn upon the parable of the vineyard; and in the afternoon preached upon the necessity of a new translation of the Bible and also something concerning the priesthood; and after meeting baptized and confirmed two, viz.: Abigail Swasey and Aphia Dow. Then I was invited to go and visit a sick woman. After conversing with her and also those who were present I prayed for and laid my hands upon her and she was some better. The same hour her husband and also another man arose and we went to the water and they were baptized and confirmed. Their names were Asa Glines and Reuben Daniels.

August 5th. Preached in Barnet at the Clefford schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 6th. Preached at Danville Village in the courthouse upon the 29th and 49th and last chapters of Isaiah and the 37th chapter of Ezekiel.

August 7th. Prayed for and laid my hands upon a young woman who was sick, and the Lord healed her; and a few days after she was baptized.

August 8th. Preached at the Clefford schoolhouse in Barnet upon the gifts.

August 9th. Preached at the Dickson schoolhouse in Danville upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 10th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Kelseys upon the resurrection and millennium or thousand years of rest.

August 11th. Being the Sabbath preached at the Varney schoolhouse upon the future state of the righteous and the wicked, the different degrees of happiness and misery, and then went to the water and baptized eight, viz.: John Sprague, Addi Kelley, Moses Bacheldor, Abigail Randal, Martha Nichols, Philura Caples, Lucinda Sanborn, and Roxana Glines. In the afternoon I went to the Danford schoolhouse in Danville and preached upon the priesthood.

August 15th. Preached at the Dickson schoolhouse in Danville upon the subject of more revelations and miracles at the gathering of Israel and the 29th of Isaiah.

August 16th. Preached at the Clefford schoolhouse in Barnet upon the Millennium.

August 18th being the Sabbath, held a meeting with Brother Lyman (E. Johnson) at Brother Robert’s house in the forenoon. In the afternoon I preached at the Varney schoolhouse upon the two places of gathering, the Jews to gather in unbelief, the Saints at Mount Zion. After preaching baptized three, viz.: Jacob Rust, Nancy Whittle, and Matilda Caples. The next day left Danville for Charleston.

August 21st. Attended a prayer meeting in Charleston.

August 24th. Attended a conference at which there were several ordained to various offices under the hand of Brother Lyman E. Johnson. Two elders, Orson Johnson and John Badger, were ordained high priests; three priests, Winslow Farr, Isaac Aldrich and Roswell Evans, were ordained elders; three members, Gardner Snow, Willard Snow and Joseph Swasey, were ordained priests, and one member, Horace Evans, was ordained teacher. In the afternoon of the same day the whole church met together and improved upon their gifts.

August 25th being the Sabbath, I preached in Charleston upon the subject of the Millennium and in the afternoon of the same day I attended a prayer meeting. August 26th. In the forenoon the Church at Charleston, with some other brethren from other towns, met together and called upon the Lord, and the Lord heard their prayers and moved upon his servant, Lyman [Johnson], by the power of the Holy Ghost, to seal them up unto eternal life, and after this the brethren arose on by one and said that they knew that their names were sealed in the Lamb’s Book of Life, and they all did bear this glorious testimony save two or three. The same day we left Charleston and I traveled to the town of Wheelock.

August 27th. I held a meeting at Levensworth schoolhouse and preached upon the 29th chapter of Isaiah, the two sticks, and the blessings on Joseph.

[Aug. 31. – Ordained Jacob Rust an elder; tarried three days longer; held three meetings and baptized three, and then went to Bath; held five meetings in the adjoining towns, and baptized three. (MS 27:72)]

August 31st. Held a meeting with the church at Brother Roberts’ and instructed them concerning the order of the Church; and all the brethren and sisters present seemed to be much engaged. During the meeting, after obtaining the voice of the Church, I ordained Brother Jacob Rust an elder in the Church of Christ, and then administered the sacrament.

September 1st, being the Sabbath, I preached at the Varney schoolhouse and the meeting continued upwards of three hours. I preached upon the subject of miracles being wrought for the confirmation of believers and also upon the priesthood and the necessity of the continuation of the gifts in the Church of Christ. After I got through there were one or two men arose and opposed the truth, but all the rest of the congregation were generally favorable; and the opposition of these few individuals only served to strengthen the faith of the people in the truth. There were three who came forth and were baptized, viz.: James Thompson, Marinda Ruse and Sister Kelley. We then held a confirmation meeting.

September 2nd. Went to Bath.

September 4th. Brother Lyman [Johnson] and I went to Sandoff and held a meeting and preached upon more revelations and miracles at the gathering of Israel and gifts in the Church.

September 5th. Held a meeting in the same place and preached upon the new covenant and after meeting baptized two, viz.: Sophronia Sawyer and Mary Sawyer; and in the evening held a confirmation meeting.

September 6th. In the forenoon baptized Isaac Jones; and in the afternoon held a meeting at Mr. Spooners, and preached on the blessings of Joseph, the two sticks, the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

September 7th. Went to Bath.

[Sept. 8. – Held two meetings in Bath. Brother Horace Cowan ordained an elder under the hands of Lyman E. Johnson. (MS 27:72)]

September 8th. Being the Sabbath we held a meeting in the forenoon and also one in the afternoon, and Brother Lyman (E. Johnson) ordained Brother Horace Cowen, an elder, and laid hands upon the little children and blessed them in the name of the Lord, and administered the sacrament, and sealed up the church unto eternal life.

[Sept. 9. – I left Bath for Kirtland; held some meetings by the way. (MS 27:72)]

September 9th. I departed from Bath for Kirtland.

September 13th. Arrived at Bolton.

September 14th. Attended a prayer meeting in the evening.

September 15th. Being the Sabbath I preached upon the gathering of the Jews in unbelief, the gathering of the Saints, and baptized one, viz.: Abby Jane Smith.

September 16th. I left Bolton for Kirtland and providentially came across [brother?] ether Lyman in Utica. We both took the stage until we came near to Geneseo. We then went to visit the Church in that place and some of the brethren received not our teachings, among whom was Brother Landen, a high priest.

September 22nd. Being the Sabbath preached upon the gathering of the Jews in unbelief, the vision, etc.

September 23rd. We continued our journey.

[Arrived in Kirtland September 28th, having been absent six months, during which I travelled about 2000 miles, attended 125 meetings, and baptized upwards of 50 persons. (MS 27:72)]

September 28th. We arrived in Kirtland, having been absent six months, during which time I had traveled about 2,000 miles, attended 125 Meetings and baptized upwards of fifty persons.

September 29th. Being the Sabbath attended a meeting at Kirtland. Brother Oliver Cowdery preached.

[I remained in Kirtland about two months, labored on the house of the Lord and printing office thirty days; the most of the time boarded with the Prophet. (MS 27:72)]

I tarried in Kirtland until the twenty-seventh of November, during which time I labored 30 days upon the house of the Lord and printing office, and five and a half days for Brother Joseph, at whose house I boarded (with the exception of one week that I boarded at Father Johnson’s). I did chores night and morning for my board at Brother Joseph’s. Received one pair of cowhide boots of the committee, price $3.50. During the time that I tarried in Kirtland I attended several councils and meetings and preached once in Kirtland upon the gathering of the Jews and also Saints.

[Nov. 27. – Elder Lyman E. Johnson and myself started to visit some of the eastern churches, having been set apart by a Council of High Priests for that purpose. (MS 27:73)]

November 27th. Brother Lyman and I, having been set apart by a council of high priests to visit the churches, accordingly took our leave of Kirtland and went to Springfield.

December 1st. Preached in Springfield upon the gospel.

December 2nd. Went to Elk Creek and attended a church meeting, Brother Zebedee being present. Two were cut off from the Church.

December 3rd. Went to Springfield.

December 4th. We attended a church meeting in Springfield and settled some difficulties among the brethren.

December 5th. Attended another church meeting in the same place and cut off from the Church Brother Tiler.

December 6th. Preached at Elk Creek.

December 8th. Being the Sabbath preached at the same place upon the two places of gathering. [Dec. 11. – Held a conference in the evening at Elk Creek; settled some difficulties between the elders; Amasa Lyman ordained a high priest–under the hands of Lyman E. Johnson. From Kirtland to this place we had held seven meetings. (MS 27:73)]

December 11th. Held a conference in the evening and regulated some difficulties existing between Henry Dighton and Harrison Sagers, and also between Zebedee Coltrin and Moses Martin.

Brothers Harrison and Moses were found to be under condemnation, but after confessing, were permitted to retain their offices. Brother Lyman E. Johnson also ordained Brother Amasa Lyman to the office of high priest.

December 12th. Brother Lyman, Amasa and I left Elk Creek and came to Westfield.

December 15th. Being the Sabbath preached unto the church in Westfield upon the Word of Wisdom; in the afternoon preached at the lake; in the evening met with our brethren and held a prayer meeting.

[Dec. 16. – We went to Silver Creek; tarried eight days; held eight meetings in the adjoining towns, then left for Geneseo, where we held a conference,and preached much in the adjoining regions. After which I went to Waterloo, near where the Church was first organized, where I arrived on the 17th of January 1834. (MS 27:73)]

December 16th. Left Westfield and traveled about one mile. We met Brother John Murdock on his return from Shenango Point, and he turned about and went with us to the east. We came to the church at Silver Creek the same day.

December 17th. Brother Lyman left Silver Creek in company with Brother Amasa for Pennisburg, and Brother John and I tarried at Silver Creek waiting for some clothes to be made.

December 18th. We preached at Fayette Village upon the first principles of the gospel.

December 19th. Preached at Stebbins’ schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

December 20th. Preached at Forrestville Village.

December 21st. Preached at Fayette Village upon the new covenant and something concerning the priesthood.

December 22nd. Being the Sabbath we attended meeting in Fayette in the forenoon and heard a Methodist preacher by the name of I. H. Jacket preach against the Church of Christ; in the afternoon we held a meeting among the brethren and they renewed their covenants before God to be more faithful, and we administered the sacrament and held a prayer meeting in the evening.

December 23rd. Held a meeting in Fayette Village in defense of the truth in which we investigated the several arguments brought forth against it the day preceding by the Methodist priest.

December 24th. Being the Sabbath we attended a meeting with our brethren at Geneseo. We went into the schoolhouse before meeting began; but Brother Landen did not ask us to preach, but preached himself. However, Brother John did say a few words to the congregation after Brother Landen had got through. After meeting we went to visit Brother Landen and found that he still rejected the vision and said that it was of the devil. In the evening Brother Murdock preached upon the priesthood.

December 30th. Brothers Lyman and Amasa arrived.

December 31st. We met in conference at which the following official members were present, viz.: high priests: Lyman Johnson, Orson Pratt, John Murdock, Amasa Lyman; elders: Joseph Young, Roger Orton, Chester L. Heth, Oliver Granger; priests: Hiram Straten; teacher: Edward Bosley. Conference organized by appointing Lyman Johnson Moderator and Orson Pratt clerk. Opened with prayer by Brother Lyman and then proceeded to examine into the case of Brother Ezra Landen, a high priest. We had previously visited Brother Landen and endeavored to reason with him but in vain. He also had been warned to attend the conference but would not attend and treated us with contempt and ridicule. After his case was duly examined by the conference and some points of the revelations read and explained touching his situation, the conference were requested to give their decision. They unanimously gave their voices against him and he was cut off from the Church. The same day we demanded his license but he refused to give it up.

Brother Hiram Straten, a priest, was sharply rebuked by the conference for being unwise in many things. The conference decided that seven or eight of the official members present should go two by two and visit several members of the Church in this vicinity and examine into their situation and notify them to appear at the next meeting appointed on the Thursday following. The conference closed.

January 1st, A. D., 1834. This day I felt some of the effects of the fever and ague.

January 2nd. The Church met according to previous appointment. Four high priests and three elders were present. After the meeting was opened we explained the reasons why E. Landen was cut off. The following persons requested their names to be taken from the Church record of names, viz.: Lester More, Daniel More, Letitia Bosby, Aaron Clark, Rodman Clark, Polly Kelly. The Church therefore were called upon to raise their hands against them and they were cutoff.

January 3rd. Attended a meeting at the Brick Schoolhouse in Avon. Brother Amasa preached.

January 5th. Being the Sabbath, preached at the schoolhouse near Brother Orton’s upon the vision.

January 6th. Held a church meeting and the following persons were cut for disbelieving the work and bad conduct: Hannah More, Albert More, Masy More, John Bosely, Ruby Landen, John Heth.

January 9th. Attended a prayer meeting at Brother Bosley’s.

January 10th. Preached near Wadsworth Mills upon the new covenant.

January 11th. Met in church meeting. Eight were cut off, viz.: Wm. More, John B. Dicker, Christeen Dicker, Polly Clark, Mariah Clark, Elias Orton, Robert Hawes and Polly Hanes.

January 12th. Being the Sabbath preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Beaman’s upon the two places of gathering. In the afternoon attended a meeting at the schoolhouse near Brother Orton’s. Brothers Lyman and Amasa preached.

January 14th. I preached at the village of Lima upon the scattering and gathering of Israel, proving from the scriptures that there must be more revelations and miracles and that the Lord would lift up a standard and set a sign among them; I also said something about the two sticks.

January 15th. Preached at Mendon village upon the first principles of the gospel and the power of godliness.

January 16th and 17th. I rode on horseback to Brother Chamberlain’s near Waterloo, near where the Church was first organized.

January 18th. Preached at the schoolhouse near his house upon more revelations and miracles, and also the gifts in the Church of Christ.

January 19th. Being the Sabbath, preached again in the same place upon the two places of gathering, the Second Coming of Christ, the Millennium, and the Saints coming into possession of the earth to inherit it forever and ever.

[Jan. 20, 1834. – I started for Kirtland, preaching by the way. (MS 27:73)]

January 20th. Brother Chamberlain committed to my trust one hundred dollars to be sent to Kirtland for the assistance of the brethren, and the same day I rode to Lima. In the evening attended a meeting, and Brother John preached.

January 21st. Rode to Brother Bosleys.

January 23rd. We met in a church meeting and two were cut off at their own request, viz.: Levi Bartlet and Elizabeth Bartlet.

January 26th. Being the Sabbath we attended a meeting among the brethren at Geneseo. I preached upon the Word of Wisdom.

January 29th. I left Geneseo and came to Warsaw. Brother Isaac Whitley gave me $9.20 towards getting me a cloak.

February 1st. Left Warsaw in company with Brother Lyman and came to the Church at China, and in the evening held a meeting.

February 2nd. Being the Sabbath, presided at China.

February 3rd. Left China for the West. Arrived at Silver Creek on the 5th.

February 6th. Brother Lyman took the stage for Kirtland. I tarried at Silver Creek and preached among the brethren the same evening.

February 7th. I preached at Stebbins’ schoolhouse upon the literal fulfillment of the prophecies from the days of Abram down to the present time, upon Jew and Gentile, and also more revelations and miracles at their gathering.

February 8th. Preached at Bush’s schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel and the fourth chapter of Ephesians. There were two or three priests present, one of whom (being a Methodist) arose up after I had got through and opposed. After he had sat down I again arose in order to expose his folly, but he being ashamed and enraged would not await for me to get through; but arose up and began to speak in order to make a noise, and thus break up the meeting. On account of this I was obliged to stop before I had answered his arguments, and nearly all the people in the house appeared to be disgusted with his proceedings.

February 9th. Being the Sabbath, I preached among the brethren upon Christ’s Second Coming, the thousand years of rest, and the Saints inheriting the earth forever and ever. In the afternoon administered the sacrament; in the evening attended a prayer meeting.

February 11th. Took the stage for Kirtland.

[February 13. – Arrived in Kirtland, Elder Lyman E. Johnson having arrived a few days before me. I had been absent two months and a half, travelled about 1000 miles, and attended 37 meetings. (MS 27:73)]

February 13th. Arrived in Kirtland and attended a council the same evening. I had been absent about two months and a half; had traveled about 1,000 miles, and attended 37 meetings.

February 16th. Being the Sabbath, attended a meeting in Kirtland.

February 17th. Attended a council.

February 19th. Attended a council.

February 20th. Attended a council.

[February 20. – The high council met this evening to determine concerning the elders going out to preach.

Minutes of the High Council.

The president opened the council by prayer.

At a church meeting, held in Pennsylvania, Erie County, and Springfield township, by Orson Pratt and Lyman E. Johnson, high priests, some of the members of that church refused to partake of the sacrament because the elder administering it did not observe the Word of Wisdom to obey it. Elder Johnson argued that they were justified in so doing, because the elder was in transgression. Elder Pratt argued that the church was bound to receive the supper under the administration of an elder, so long as he retained his office or license. Voted that six councilors should speak upon the subject.

The council then proceeded to try the question, whether disobedience to the Word of Wisdom was a transgression sufficient to deprive an official member from holding office in the Church, after having it sufficiently taught him.

Councilors Samuel H. Smith, Luke S. Johnson, John S. Carter, Sylvester Smith, John Johnson and Orson Hyde, were called to speak upon the case then before the council. After the councilors had spoken, the president proceeded to give the decision:

No official member in this church is worthy to hold an office, after having the Word of Wisdom properly taught him, and he, the official member, neglecting to comply with or obey it; which decision the council confirmed by vote.

The president then asked if there were any elders present who would go to Canada, and preach the gospel to that people; for they have written a number of letters for help. And the whole council felt as though the Spirit required the elders to go there. It was, therefore, decided by the council, that Lyman E. Johnson and Milton Holmes should travel together into Canada; that Zebedee Coltrin and Henry Herriman travel together into Canada; and that Jared Carter and Phineas Young travel together, if they can so arrange their affairs at home as to be liberated.

It was also decided that Elder Oliver Granger should travel eastward as soon as his circumstances would permit, and that he could travel alone on account of his age; it was also decided that Elder Martin Harris should travel alone whenever he travels; that Elders John S. Carter and Jesse Smith travel east together as soon as they can; and that Elder Brigham Young should travel alone, it being his own choice; also that James Durfee and Edward Marvin should travel together eastward; that Sidney Rigdon and John P. Greene go to Strongville, that Orson Pratt and Harrison Sagers travel together for the time being; and that there should be a general conference held at Saco, in the state of Maine, on the 13th day of June, 1834.

It was furthermore voted that Elder Orson Hyde, accompanied by Elder Orson Pratt, go east to obtain donations for Zion, and means to redeem the farm on which the house of the Lord stands.

The Church and council then prayed with uplifted hands, that they might be prospered in their mission.

ORSON HYDE, OLIVER COWDERY, CLERKS

(DHC 2:34-35)]

[February 22. – I preached about four miles east of Cleaveland [Cleveland]. (MS 27:73)]

February 22nd. Held a meeting about four miles east of Cleveland. Preached upon the first principles of the gospel.

[February 23. – Preached at Newbury Centre [Center]. (MS 27:73)]

February 23rd. Being the Sabbath preached at Newbury Centre [Center] upon the scattering and gathering of Israel and more revelations and miracles.

[February 24. – I travelled to Kirtland. This day the Prophet received a revelation, wherein Orson Hyde and myself were appointed to travel together, to assist in gathering up the strength of the Lord’s House, preparatory to the redemption of Zion. (See Doctrine and Covenants, section 101, paragraph 7.) (MS 27:73)]

February 24th. Travelled to Kirtland and found that the Lord had appointed in a revelation that Orson Hyde and I should journey together, to assist in obtaining brethren, and means for the redemption of Zion according to the revelations previously given. (See Doctrine and Covenants 103:40.)

[February 26. – We left Kirtland; travelled eastward above two weeks, preaching by the way. Arrived in Geneseo March 15th. (MS 27:73)]

February 26th. We left Kirtland and came to Painesville and held a meeting the same evening. Orson Hyde preached.

February 27th. We left Painesville and came to Thompson. On the way we endeavored to obtain some assistance from the world for the relief of our suffering brethren in Zion, but they refused to render any assistance. We therefore washed our feet against them.

February 28th. Orson Hyde went to Painesville to fulfill some appointments which he had made there. I tarried in Thompson having a very bad cold.

March 2nd. I preached in the church at Thompson.

March 3rd. I met Orson Hyde at Centerville and we pursued our journey to Springfield, from thence to Elk Creek, from thence to Westfield, where we heard Brother Sidney preach, from thence to Villenovia.

March 9th. Being the Sabbath we preached in Villenovia upon the thousand years of rest and the reign of the Saints upon the earth forever. In the evening Orson Hyde preached in the same place.

March 10th and 11th. We came to the China church.

March 13th. Held a meeting with the brethren and laid before them the necessity of obeying the parable in the revelations and there were three or four of the middle-aged and young men who said that they would go on to Zion this spring if they could. We then left China and came to Geneseo where we arrived on the 15th and attended a council held by the elders in which they investigated the case of Mr. Landen and saw that he continued to be rebellious.

March 16th. Being the Sabbath, I attended two meetings. Brothers Sidney and Parley preached.

[March 17. – Attended council held at Father Beaman’s house, in which I was appointed to travel with Elder John Murdock. (MS 27:86)]

March 17th. We attended a council held at Father Beaman’s, at which I was appointed to journey with Brother John Murdock. In the afternoon, attended a meeting held among the brethren for the purpose of obtaining volunteers for Zion.

[On this date the Prophet Joseph Smith records: There was also the same day, March 17, a conference of elders at Avon, Livingston County, New York, at the house of Alvah Beaman, which I attended. There were present also Sidney Rigdon, Parley P. Pratt, Lyman Wight, John Murdock, Orson Pratt and Orson Hyde, high priests; and six elders. I stated that the object of the conference was to obtain young and middle-aged men to go and assist in the redemption of Zion, according to the commandment; and for the Church to gather up their riches, and send them to purchase lands according to the commandment of the Lord; also to devise means, or obtain money for the relief of the brethren in Kirtland, say two thousand dollars, which sum would deliver the Church in Kirtland from debt; and also determine the course which the several companies shall pursue, or the manner they shall journey when they shall leave this place.

It was voted by the council, that Fathers Bosley and Nickerson, Elder McWithey, and Brother Roger Orton, should exert themselves to obtain two thousand dollars, for the present relief of Kirtland. They all agreed to do what they could to obtain it, firmly believing that it could be accomplished by the first of April. It was also decided that Elder Orson Hyde should tarry and preach in the regions round about, till the money should be obtained, and then carry it with him to Kirtland, accompanied by Elders Sidney Rigdon and Lyman Wight. Elders John Murdock and Orson Pratt were appointed to journey to Kirtland, preaching by the way; and Elders Parley P. Pratt and Henry Brown to visit the churches in Black River country, and obtain all the means they could to help Zion. (DHC 2:44)]

[March 20. – We started westward, preaching almost every day. Baptized two in the town of Greenwood. (MS 27:86)]

March 20th. Brother John Murdock and I left Geneseo and came to the village of Dansville. About dark we called upon the family of a man by the name of Parkman for lodging during the night, but they refused to keep us. Therefore we washed our feet as a testimony against them.

March 21st. We called at a house in Arkport Village for the purpose of obtaining a meeting in that place, but the woman of the house rejected our testimony, and said that if the Book of Mormon was good she could not receive it. Therefore we washed our feet as a testimony against her.

March 22nd. We preached at a schoolhouse near Mr. Kellerson’s in the town of Hornersville. Said a few words upon the second coming of Christ and proved to the people wherein the Gentiles would stumble concerning his second coming.

March 23rd. Being the Sabbath we preached at the schoolhouse near the Brick Tavern upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 24th. We held a meeting at Mr. Rixford’s in the town of Greenwood in the afternoon and preached upon the first principles of the gospel. In the evening preached at Mr. Tenpening’s upon the gifts.

March 25th. We visited the people from house to house and conversed with them; in the evening preached at Mr. Haw’s in the town of Troopsburg.

March 26th. Brother John preached a funeral sermon and I preached again at Mr. Rixford’s upon the 29th chapter of Isaiah, the 37th of Ezekiel or the two sticks, and the 11th of Romans. After meeting one man arose and said he believed and wished to obey.

March 27th. We went to the house of Stephen Richmond and read the articles and covenants and laws of the Church and conversed with them, there being several of the neighbors present, and there were two who came forward repenting and confessing their sins, and were baptized and confirmed and received the Holy Spirit. The same day we left Greenwood and came to Androver and put up for the night at Mr. Shoemaker’s and there was a Methodist prayer meeting appointed at the schoolhouse nearby and we went in to the schoolhouse and told them we were preachers of the gospel and they requested us to preach. We therefore gave them a proclamation of the first principles of the gospel.

March 28th. We continued our journey and came a few miles west of Angelica and called for lodging at four of five houses before we could obtain it.

March 29th. Came to Farmersville.

[March 30. – Arrived in the town of Freedom; tarried in this region twelve days; held eleven meetings; baptized 22, one of whom, Heman Hyde, April 10th, we ordained a Teacher. (MS 27:86)]

March 30th. Being the Sabbath we came to Freedom and stopped at Mr. Hyde’s, and found that Brother Rich from Kirtland was preaching at the schoolhouse west of Dr. Cowdery’s. We gave out an appointment for the afternoon and preached upon the priesthood unto a large and attentive congregation.

March 31st. We preached at Centreville village upon the gifts.

April 2nd. Preached at Fish Lake schoolhouse upon the 4th Chapter of Ephesians and read the Articles and Covenants and laws, and the 48th chapter of the Book of Commandments. After meeting there were four baptized, viz.: Joseph Fountain, Caroline Fountain, Amasa Cheney and Olive Cheney. In the evening we held a confirmation meeting and confirmed those mentioned above.

April 3rd. We baptized and confirmed two, viz.: Hannah Cheney and Polly Lawson. In the evening preached at Centreville upon the scattering and gathering of Israel, the 29th and 49th chapters of Isaiah, the two sticks and more miracles and revelations at their gathering.

April 4th. We visited the people from house to house and conversed with them.

April 5th. We baptized and confirmed two, viz.: Aaron Cheney and Lucy Sparkes. In the evening held a meeting and blessed the little children.

April 6th. Being the Sabbath in the forenoon we attended a meeting and heard Mr. Lock, a Methodist Priest, preach against the truth. In the afternoon we preached in the same place unto a large congregation upon the former and latter-day Kingdom of Christ, the last of Zachariah, the gathering of the Saints, etc, and after meeting we baptized four, viz.: Orson Cheney, Dimon Ferson, Lawson Smith and Margaret Smith. In the evening we went to Mr. Hyde’s and had some conversation with a sectarian priest.

April 7th. Baptized one in the morning, viz.: Nehemiah Sparks. In the evening held a meeting at the Fish Lake schoolhouse for the purpose of confirming those who were baptized the day before and before we attended to the ordinance of laying on of hands there were five more who came forward and were baptized, viz.: Samuel Miles, Joel Miles, Heman Hyde, Wm. Hyde, Eunice Sawyer,and after confirming all those who had not been confirmed, we closed the meeting.

April 8th. Preached at the schoolhouse.

April 9th. Held a prayer meeting and after meeting baptized three, viz.: Mahitable Cheney, Adelia Metcalf, Delia Metcalf.

April 10th. Met with the church and confirmed the above named persons and blessed some of the little children, and ordained Brother Heman Hyde a teacher, and administered the sacrament.

[April 11. – Continued our journey towards Kirtland, occasionally preaching by the way. (MS 27:86)]

April 11th. Baptized and confirmed one, viz.: Polly Hyde, and then left Freedom and came to Father Nickerson’s.

April. 13th. Being the Sabbath, held two meetings with the brethren and administered the sacrament.

April 17th. Left Father Nickerson’s and came to Dunkirk where we tarried one day waiting for the steamboat. We then concluded that it was our duty to go by land.

April 19th. We left Dunkirk and came to Westfield.

April 20th. Being the Sabbath we preached at Westfield and administered the Sacrament.

April 21st. We left Westfield and came to Kirtland. Arrived at Kirtland the 24th, having been absent nearly two months, during which we traveled about 800 miles, attended thirty-four meetings, and baptized twenty-four persons.

[April 24. – Arrived in Kirtland, having been absent nearly two months, during which we travelled about 800 miles, attended thirty-four meetings, baptized twenty-four persons. (MS 27:86)]

[April 26. – I copied revelations for the Prophet Joseph. (MS 27:86)]

April. 26th. I copied revelations for Brother Joseph (the Prophet.)

April 27th. Being the Sabbath attended meeting in Kirtland and spoke a few words from the 20th of Ezekiel and also that as the power of God was made manifest on the one hand the power of the devil would be on the other hand.

April 28th, 29th and 30th. I was preparing myself to go to Zion.

[May 1. – Being appointed to take charge of a company of twenty persons, we started for Zion with four wagons. The Prophet overtook us in a few days with a larger company, and we continued our journey to Clay County, Missouri. (MS 27:86)]

May 1st, 1834. Being appointed to take charge of a company of twenty persons, I left Kirtland for Zion with four wagons and encamped the first night about two miles north of Aurora. We departed from Aurora and encamped about two miles south of Middleburg. The next day came to New Portage.

May 4th. Being the Sabbath we held two meetings among the brethren. I preached in the forenoon upon the Second Coming of Christ and Millennium, and the Saints inheriting the earth forever. Brother John preached in the afternoon.

May 6th. Brother Joseph [Smith] arrived with about one hundred of the strength of the Lord’s house, who had volunteered to go up to Zion. The next day the brethren consecrated their moneys and put it in a general fund. We then left New Portage and traveled a few miles west and encamped, where we were organized into small companies consisting of about thirteen each, over whom captains were appointed for the purpose of taking charge of them and purchasing provisions and seeing that all things were conducted with prudence, order and propriety. I was appointed of my brethren to take the charge of one company. After we were organized we pursued our journey and received instructions from time to time, of Joseph, who was appointed to lead the camp of Israel; and behold the presence of the Lord was with us by day and by night and his angel went before us to prepare the way. Joseph often spake unto us from the mouth of the Lord and thus we were blessed and counseled from on high throughout our journey. We continued to receive additions to our numbers almost daily of brethren who came from different branches of the Church of Christ scattered throughout Michigan, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri, until the camp of Israel, when we arrived in the western boundaries of the state of Missouri, amounted to upwards of 200, who were young men and middle aged, and they were indeed of the strength of the Lord’s house, well armed and equipped as the law directs and for self defense. The Lord promised that if we would keep his commandments and hearken unto the counsel of his servant, Joseph [Smith], in all things that we should be preserved from the pestilence, plague, and the hands of our enemies, but if not, judgment should come upon us; and behold, inasmuch as we were faithful, the promises of the Lord were verified in very deed insomuch that all of our lives were spared until we arrived in the county of Clay. Our camp was often visited by spies from Jackson County who were seeking to know our numbers and to find our leaders and take all the advantage of us possible, but the Lord gave unto us wisdom insomuch that they obtained no advantage or power over us, although they often threatened that we should be met by our enemies and destroyed by the way; yet we were preserved through the mercy of our God until we arrived at Salt River in the state of Missouri.

[July 3, 1834. The Prophet Joseph Smith records:

On the third of July, the high priests of Zion assembled in the yard of Colonel Arthurs, where Lyman Wight lived, in Clay County, and proceeded to organize a high council, agreeable to the revelation and pattern given at Kirtland, for the purpose of settling important business that might come before them, which could not be settled by the bishop and his council. David Whitmer was elected president, and William W. Phelps and John Whitmer assistant presidents. The following high priests, viz.: Christian Whitmer, Newel Knight, Lyman Wight, Calvin Beebe, Wm. [William] E. McLellin, Solomon Hancock, Thomas B. Marsh, Simeon Carter, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, John Murdock, and Levi Jackman, were appointed councilors; and the council adjourned to Monday. Frederick G. Williams was clerk of the meeting.

I authorized General Lyman Wight to give a discharge to every man of the camp who had proved himself faithful, certifying that fact and giving him leave to return home.

From this time I continued to give instruction to the members of the high council, elders, those who had traveled in the camp with me, and such others as desired information, until the 7th, when the council assembled according to adjournment at the house of Elder Lyman Wight; present, fifteen high priests, eight elders, four priests, eight teachers, three deacons, and several members. After singing and prayer, I gave the council such instructions in relation to their high calling, as would enable them to proceed to minister in their office agreeable to the pattern heretofore given; read the revelation on the subject; and told them that if I should now be taken away, I had accomplished the great work the Lord had laid before me, and that which I had desired of the Lord; and that I had done my duty in organizing the high council, through which council the will of the Lord might be known on all important occasions, in the building up of Zion, and establishing truth in the earth.

It was voted that those who were appointed on the 3rd, should be confirmed in their appointments.

I then ordained David Whitmer, president, and W. [William] W. Phelps and John Whitmer, assistants; and the twelve councilors. The twelve councilors then proceeded to cast lots, to know who should speak first, and the order of speaking, which resulted as follows, viz.:

1 Simeon Carter,

2 Parley P. Pratt,

3 Wm. [William] E. McLellin,

4 Calvin Beebe,

5 Levi Jackman,

6 Solomon Hancock,

7 Christian Whitmer,

8 Newel Knight,

9 Orson Pratt,

10 Lyman Wight,

11 Thomas B. Marsh,

12 John Murdock.

(DHC 2:122-124; see also HR 663)]

July 7, 1834. I was ordained one of the standing high council in Zion, under the hands of President Joseph Smith.

[July 12. History of the Church contains the following:

On the 12th the High Council of Zion assembled in Clay County, and appointed Edward Partridge, Orson Pratt, Isaac Morley and Zebedee Coltrin to visit the scattered and afflicted brethren in that region, and teach them the ways of truth and holiness, and set them in order according as the Lord shall direct; but it was decided that it was not wisdom for the elders generally to hold public meetings in that region.

It was also decided that Amasa Lyman assist Lyman Wight in his mission of gathering the strength of the Lord’s house, to which labor I had appointed him. [DHC 2:136)]

July 19. Bishop Partridge and myself having been appointed by the high council to visit the scattered Saints throughout Clay County, and set the Church in order, commenced our mission. We held eight meetings in different parts of the country.

July 31. We reported the results of our mission to the high council, which accepted the same. After which the council selected John Corrill, Simeon Carter, Parley P. Pratt and myself to visit the Church throughout the county and hold public meetings, which we accordingly did.

[July 31. History of the Church contains the following:

The High Council of Zion assembled, and heard the report of Edward Partridge, Orson Pratt, Zebedee Coltrin, and Isaac Morley, concerning the mission appointed them at the previous council.

President David Whitmer gave the council some good instructions, to the effect that it was their duty to transact all business in order, and when any case is brought forward for investigation, every member should be attentive and patient to what is passing in all cases, and avoid confusion and contention, which are offensive in the sight of the Lord. He also addressed the elders, and said it was not pleasing in the sight of the Lord for any man to go forth and preach the gospel of peace, unless he is qualified to set forth its principles in plainness to those whom he endeavors to instruct; and also he should be informed as to the rules and regulations of the Church of the Latter-day Saints; for just as a man is, and as he teaches and acts, so will his followers be, let them be ever so full of notions and whims. He also addressed the congregation, and told them it was not wisdom for the brethren to vote at the approaching election; and the council acquiesced in the instructions of the president.

William W. Phelps proposed to the council to appoint a certain number of elders to hold public meetings in that section of country (Clay County), as often as should be deemed necessary, to teach the disciples how to escape the indignation of their enemies, and keep in favor with those who were friendly disposed. Simeon Carter, John Corrill, Parley P. Pratt and Orson Pratt were appointed by the unanimous voice of the council and congregation to fill the mission.

Council adjourned on the evening of the first of August; but previous to adjourning, the council gave the following letter to the elders appointed to visit the churches in Clay County:

To the Latter-day Saints who have been driven from the land of their inheritance, and also those who are gathering in the regions round about, in the western boundaries of Missouri. The high council established according to the pattern given by our blessed Savior Jesus Christ, send greeting:

DEAR BRETHREN–We have appointed our beloved brother and companion in tribulation, John Corrill, to meet you in the name of the Lord Jesus. He, in connection with others also duly appointed, will visit you alternately for the purpose of instructing you in the necessary qualifications of the Latter-day Saints; that they may be perfected, that the officers and members of the body of Christ may become very prayerful and very faithful, strictly keeping all the commandments, and walking in holiness before the Lord continually; that all that mean to have the destroyer pass over them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them, may live according to the “word of wisdom,” that the Saints, by industry, diligence, faithfulness, and the prayer of faith, may become purified, and enter upon their inheritance, to build up Zion, according to the word of the Lord.

We are sure if the Saints are very humble, very watchful, and very prayerful, that few will be deceived by those who have not authority to teach, or who have not the spirit to teach according to the power of the Holy Ghost, and the scriptures. Lest any man’s blood be required at your hands, we beseech you, as you value the salvation of souls, who are within, to set an example worthy to be followed by those who are without the kingdom of our God and His Christ, that peace by grace, and blessings by righteousness, may attend you, until you are sanctified and redeemed.

Dated, Clay County, August 1, 1834. (DHC 2:137-139)]

August 21. The high council gave their sanction for me to travel eastward towards Kirtland, preaching by the way. I accordingly united in the ministry with my brother, Wm. [William] D. Pratt, and in a few days left, traveling on the north side of the Missouri River. Overexertion in traveling brought on the fever and ague, which continued to afflict me at intervals for months. Sometimes I lay down upon the wet prairies, many miles from any house, being unable to travel. Wm. [William] D. Pratt stopped at Vandalia, Illinois. At Terre Haute I preached a few times, and baptized George W. Harris and his wife; about the last of November I united in the ministry with Elder John Murdock, and continued my journey eastward, preaching in many places. In a few days we arrived at Sugar Creek, Indiana, where we found Lorenzo D. Barnes and Lewis Robbins, who had just arrived from Zion. After holding a few meetings in this region, and baptizing a few, I united with Elder Barnes to travel.

January 2, 1835. We left Sugar Creek; preached in many places for the next eighteen days.

[During the above mentioned eighteen days Elders Pratt and Barnes spoke twice in the courthouse at Brookville, Indiana. The following account was reprinted in the Latter-day Saints Messenger and Advocate:

The following is taken from the Brookville (Ia.) [Iowa]) Enquirer; and we copy it into the Advocate to show our friends the different feeling with which the elders of this Church are received. All we have to say now on the extract, is that the editor could not have been a sectarian–We judge him to be a Republican, and a gentleman.

[Editor.]

“The Latter-day Saints, or Mormons.

On last Saturday evening, for the first time, in this place, a gentleman, and minister belonging to this new sect, preached in the courthouse, to a very respectable audience; and discoursed briefly on the various subjects connected with his creed; explained his faith and gave a brief history of the Book of Mormon–united it with the Holy Bible, etc.

By request, he tarried over Sabbath, and at 2 o’clock again opened public worship by an able address to the throne of the Most High. He spoke for about an hour and a half to a very large audience, during which time he explained many important passages of the prophecies contained in the Old and New Testaments, and applied them according to their literal meaning. He was not lame in the attempt, and in a succinct and lucid manner imparted his belief to the audience.

He believes the Book of Mormon to be a series of revelations, and other matters appertaining to the Ephraimites, Lamanites, etc., whom he believes to have been the original settlers of this continent; and that an ancient prophet caused the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated to be buried nearly two thousand years ago, in what is now called Ontario County; New York. He is also of the belief that Joseph Smith was cited to the plates by an angel from heaven, and endowed with the gift to translate the engraving upon them into the known language of the country.

This book, he is of opinion, is an event intended to prepare for the great work, the second appearance of Christ, when he shall stand on the Mount of Olives, attended by Abraham and all the Saints, to reign on the earth for the space of a thousand years.

After he had closed his discourse, on Sabbath afternoon, he remarked that if `no one had anything to say, the meeting would be considered as closed.’ Reverend Daniel St. John, a clergyman of the universal order, ascended the pulpit and in his usual eloquent strain held forth for a considerable time; taking exceptions to some of the positions of the preceding speaker–more particularly as regarded his belief as to the second appearance of Christ, and his doctrine of future rewards and punishments. An interesting debate of about three hours ensued in which each had four hearings, and at the request of the audience, a division of the house was called for on the merits of the argument, and carried in favor of the Latter-day Saint by an overwhelming vote.

Though in some things he characterized the fanatic; yet, in the main, his doctrines were sound and his positions tenable. We would do injustice to the gentleman were we to omit stating, that in all the discourses, of the like character, that we have ever heard it has never fallen to our lot to hear so much harmony in the arrangement of quotations from the sacred book. No passage could be referred to that would in the least produce discord in his arguments. The whole of his discourses were delivered in a very clear and concise manner, rendering it obvious that he was thoroughly acquainted with the course he believed he was called upon to pursue, in obedience to his Master’s will.

If a man may be called eloquent who transfers his own views and feelings into the breasts of others–if a knowledge of the subject, and to speak without fear–are a part of the more elevated rules of eloquence, we have no hesitancy in saying ORSON PRATT was eloquent; and truly verified the language of Boileau: `What we clearly conceive, we can clearly express.'” (M&A 1:77)

January 20. Arrived in Cincinnati.

January 22. Crossed the Ohio River, visited a small branch of the Church on Licking River, tarried with them two weeks, preaching almost every evening; baptized a few.

[February 6. – Went to Cincinnati, and commenced preaching in that city and in the towns round about. Tarried one month; baptized some. (MS 27:87)]

Febrary 6, 1835. Left the small church on Licking River in Kentucky and came to Cincinnati and called on Brother Morrison with a determination to preach in the city if a house could be obtained with little difficulty. Brother Morrison obtained a large and commodious schoolhouse situated on the corner of Vine and Sixth Streets by paying $1.00 per night for the use of the same with firewood and light.

February 12th. On Thursday evening we appointed a meeting and gave general notice to several congregations. Thursday evening came and a large congregation assembled and we laid before them the order of the ancient gospel. The people listened with great attention. We left another appointment in the same house for the next week on Friday evening.

[February 16. The following letter appears in the Latter-day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate:

Cincinnati, Ohio, February 16, 1835.

Brother O. [Oliver] Cowdery.

I have had the opportunity of perusing, from time to time, your interesting paper, as I have been travelling from church to church, from country to country, and from state to state, holding forth the words of eternal life–the glorious light of heaven among a people who sit in darkness and in the dominion of death, and it is with great satisfaction that I read of the success of my brethren in the ministry, in spreading light and truth, notwithstanding the opposition which they have to encounter: for notwithstanding the earth has been veiled with a thick veil of darkness for centuries and error has spread much divided “and operated unspent,” till nations and kingdoms have been inundated by its overwhelming influence, yet the days have come when a light has broken forth in darkness; truth again is beginning to shine, and they who are honest in heart will behold its heavenly light and rejoice; yea, many have beheld it, and not only beheld, but embraced, and are greatly rejoicing that God is unchangeable, that his Spirit is the same today as yesterday and forever, and that the voice of inspiration is again heard in the land as in olden times. Who could have supposed five years ago that truth would have spread so rapid for whether we look to the east, or to the west, to the north or to the south, we perceive its mighty progress, upheld by the hand of Omnipotence–it moves in majesty and power, and continues its steady course, pulling down the strong holds of Babylon, and leaving her mighty towers, exposing the creeds, systems and inventions of men, exhibiting the extreme ignorance, follies and errors of all sects, which causes their priests to rage and their mighty ones to tremble.

I left Clay County, Missouri, the last of August. Since that time I have preached to many congregations, mostly in villages; however I have baptized but few–I was unable to travel and preach for several weeks last fall in consequence of sickness.

I baptized three at Sugar Creek Iowa.–the church in that place numbers nineteen. Two in the village of Terrehaut, Iowa and seven in Campbell County, Kentucky, eight miles from Cincinnati: the church in that place now numbers eighteen.

Give my respects to all enquiring brethren and especially to my aged parents, if they are living in that place.

I remain your brother in the gospel,

O. [Orson] PRATT (M&A 1:89)

February 18th. On Wednesday we preached at the house of Sister Muttings in the town of Fulton, three miles from Cincinnati upon the subject of the reign of Christ on the earth a thousand years.

Febrary 20th. We filled our appointment in Cincinnati. Preached upon the scattering and gathering of the house of Israel and the great manifestation of the power of God which will be shown forth at the time of their restoration. We left another appointment in the same place for the next Tuesday evening.

February 22nd. Being the Sabbath we held a church meeting in Fulton and settled some difficulties existing between some of the members of the Church in that place. In the evening we preached in the same place upon the gathering of the Jews in unbelief and also the gathering of the Saints to Zion.

February 24th. We filled our appointment in the city and preached upon the means which God would use for the restoration of the house of Israel. Said something about the blessings which were given to the tribe of Joseph and also the 29th of Isaiah.

February 25th. We preached in Fulton upon the difference between faith and knowledge and also that signs and wonders most generally served to harden the hearts of those who would not believe through the testimony of the word in testimony of which we referred the congregation to the unbelief of the Egyptians notwithstanding all the signs which they beheld, and also to the signs which would be manifested previous to the Second Coming of the Saviour; yet that that day would come as unexpectedly as the flood came upon the antediluvians even as a thief in the night when they were crying peace and safety.

February 27th. We preached in the village of Commingsville about six miles from the city upon the first principles of the gospel and something concerning the spiritual gifts.

February 28th. Preached in the same village upon the scattering and gathering of Israel and the miracles which would be wrought at their restoration.

March 1st. Being the Sabbath, preached again in the same village upon the falling away of the Church, the losing of their authority to administer ordinances, and also the restoration of the Church or gospel according to John’s revelations, 14 Chapter, and Daniel’s prophecy, 2 Chap. In the evening went to hear a Campbellite preach. At the close of the meeting, before many of the people were dispersed, I was requested to have some conversation with the preacher who was quite a talented man after that order. I answered in the presence of the congregation that I was willing to meet him or any other respectable man before the public and enter into an investigation of the subject of spiritual gifts, and I would pledge myself to prove from the scriptures that miracles, gifts of healings, prophecies, revelations, and all the spiritual gifts which were in the Church in the days of the Savior and Apostles were necessary for the Church of Christ now, and that there never was nor ever will be a true church on the earth in a state of mortality without them. He then stated in the presence of the people that he would find a man to meet me. We agreed that the place of debate should be about four miles distant in the village of Carthage, the residence of Mr. Walter Scott and Doctor Wright. He also agreed to send me a letter to Cincinnati the next day (Monday) which would inform on what day Mr. Scott or Wright or some other man would meet me at the above mentioned place.

March 2nd. We preached in a schoolhouse on Plumb St. between Front and Colombia streets, Cincinnati, unto a large and attentive congregation upon the gospel and gifts.

March 3rd. Accordingly on Tuesday morning I went to the post office and gained the letter which reads as follows:

“Carthage, Ohio, March 2nd, 1835. Mr. Pratt:

When the Apostles bore testimony to the resurrection of Jesus Christ, God confirmed this testimony by miracles. Your impudent story lacks this confirmation. Indeed you have nothing new to tell us, unless it be the lately engendered falsehoods of Joseph Smith, and it would be as far impossible for God to confirm them as it would be for him to lie.

Do you know what a miracle is? I am bold to say you do not; nor would I believe that a person guilty of such willful slander of the religion that I profess does know what a miracle is, even if he were to seem to perform one.

You may come to Carthage, or you may go to Missouri, or where you please. I have nothing to do with Joseph Smith the imposter, who palmed the imposition on you. I have nothing to do with you, who are imposed upon. I would not believe the Book of Mormon, though you would apparently perform a miracle, which I am firmly persuaded you, nor any other man living, can do. L. H. Jameson.”

I must confess that I was somewhat surprised on reading this letter that Mr. Jameson, after saying publicly that he would produce a man to meet us and investigate the aforementioned subject, should then back out without producing, in his letter, so much as one reason for so doing; but filling it up with slander and statements that he cannot prove.

March 4th. Held a meeting in Fulton and two who came up from the city were baptized and confirmed, viz: Ann Morrison and Jane Bliven. In the evening we preached in Kentucky at Brother Clark’s upon the gospel and gifts.

[March 4th. To the above quoted letter of February 16th, Orson Pratt adds the following postscript dated March 4th:

P. S. March 4th. Since writing the above we have preached three times in Cincinnati, three times in Fulton, and three times in the village of Commingsville, six miles from the city. We have had large congregations and many are astonished at the doctrine–some believe, many disbelieve and others obey.–We have this day baptized two who reside in Cincinnati. There are now 22 or 23 members of this church in Fulton and Cincinnati. We expect to leave this place soon for the village of Batavia about 20 miles distant.

Brother Barns and myself preached twice in the court house at Brookville, Indiana–we were kindly received by the people of that village, and were solicited to tarry longer, but we could not conveniently: it was the first time the people in that place had heard concerning the principles of our faith, and it was somewhat marvelous to them, perhaps rendered more so in consequence of a short debate which lasted about three or four hours, principally upon the Second Coming of Christ.

The debate of which I speak was between myself and a preacher of the Universalist order, (Mr. St. Johns,) the people were very well-satisfied and were desirous to know more concerning the doctrine. We obtained one subscriber for the Advocate and left the Appeal of our brethren with the Editors of Brookville Enquirer, who said they would print it–since we have been in Cincinnati we have received the above named paper and also a short letter from its editors, requesting me to return and give them another hearing, but as it will be out of my power or at least very inconvenient for me to visit that place for some length of time, if ever, I will insert their letter in this and you may publish it in the Advocate if you please that if it should happen that any of the elders of this church were passing through that village, they might call and preach- -and no doubt they would be kindly received.

“Brookville Feb. 1, 1835.

Mr. Orson Pratt–

Sir: there is a general wish through this country, that you would call and give us another hearing when opportunity will permit–send us a letter and we will give public notice when you will attend; and we have no hesitation in saying, that you will be heard by the largest congregation ever assembled in this country. Your expenses during your stay, will be defrayed.

Yours respectfully. (signed) Edit’s of Brookville Inquirer.” (M&A 1:89-90)]

[March 6.–We started for another field of labor, and commenced preaching in Newbury and in the adjoining towns; tarried about six weeks, preaching almost every day. (MS 27:87)]

March 6th. We left Fulton and came to Newtown. Preached in the evening upon the gospel and gifts.

March 7th. Left Newtown and came to the village of Batavia and in the evening in the schoolhouse belonging to a Methodist man we preached upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 8th. Preached in the same place upon the spiritual gifts.

March 10th. Preached in the evening to a small congregation in the courthouse.

March 11th. Left Batavia and came to Newbury.

March 12th. Preached in the schoolhouse near Mr. Brown’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 13th. Preached in the same place upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the falling away of the Church of Christ and its restoration in the last days. (Rev. 14. Dan. 2.)

March 14th. Preached in Newbury Village upon the first principles of the gospel, recorded in the 2nd chapter and also 8th [chapter] of Acts, and also the spiritual gifts, 16 Mark, Joel, quoted by Peter in 2nd chapter of Acts; 1 Cor. 12, 13; Eph. 4.

March 15th. Being the Sabbath preached in the schoolhouse near Mr. Brown unto a large congregation upon the prophecies, the scattering and gathering of Israel, 11 Rom. More miracles to be wrought at their restoration. In the evening preached to a large congregation in the schoolhouse near Mr. McGee’s upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the 20th chapter of Isaiah.

March 16th. Preached in the village of Milford unto a large assembly upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 17th. Preached at Newbury upon the means which the Lord would use for the restoration of Israel, in 16 chapter Isaiah; 49:66; Eze., 2 sticks. Read in the Book of Mormon concerning the standard raised and sign set for the gathering of Israel and also the prophecy of ancient Joseph, quoted by Lehi, page 65.

March 18th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Brown’s upon the new covenant.

March 19th. Attended a meeting at a schoolhouse near Mr. Kugler’s. Brother L. Barnes preached upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 20th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. McGee’s upon the gathering of the Jews in unbelief; also said something about the gathering of Saints to Zion, the blessings pronounced upon the tribe of Joseph.

March 21st. Preached in Newbury upon the Second Coming of Christ to reign on earth, the resurrection. Brother Barnes went the day before to get a meeting in the neighborhood of Perscus Mills if he could.

March 22nd. Being the Sabbath, after attending Methodist preaching in Newbury I went to Milford and preached upon the spiritual gifts and gave them a history of the Book of Mormon. While I was preaching Brother Barnes came in and after meeting he told me that he had preached in the forenoon at Perscus Mills.

March 23rd. Brother Barnes left me for Perscus Mills and in the evening I preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Kugler’s store, upon the two sticks and the blessings on Joseph, and a short history of the prophecies which had been fulfilled.

March 24th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. McGee’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 25th. Brother Barnes returned having held two meetings, one at Perscus Mills and one at Hills Schoolhouse.

March 26th. Preached at Newbury on the Second Coming of Christ, the reign of the Saints on the earth for a thousand years, the new heavens and earth, the reign of the Saints on the earth forever. After preaching gave liberty for anyone to manifest their desires, and there was one young woman arose and said she desired to obey the gospel. We therefore left an appointment at the schoolhouse near Mr. Brown’s Saturday following.

March 28th. Saturday met a small congregation at the above named schoolhouse and after exhorting the people I read the Articles and Covenants of the Church, the laws, etc. We then went to the river Miami and immersed one, viz: Margaret Magrew.

March 29th. Being the Sabbath preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. McGee’s upon the new covenant with Israel in the last days, and after we were through we gave liberty and one, Mr. I. Denison, a Methodist, arose and after making a few observations took a newspaper which contained a slanderous report concerning Mr. Smith and Harris. One gentleman objected to his reading it in meeting. He then wanted someone of the congregation to read it. I told the people I was willing to have it read and that I would read it. I accordingly took the paper and after making a few remarks began to read, explaining some of the falsehoods contained in it. Mr. Denison seemed to be much enraged and after I had got through took the paper and began to read it over again, thinking that I had not read to suit him, but the congregation were ashamed of him and would not stay to hear, and even some of them who were opposed, took up our favor. In the evening quite a number of people collected at Mr. Magrew’s and after exhorting and speaking for a few minutes, we united in prayer, after which I laid my hands upon Margaret and confirmed the gift of the spirit upon her.

March 30th. Went about five miles to Mr. Daniel Holmes. In the evening preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. H. upon the first principles of the gospel.

March 31st. Preached about 1 1/2 miles distant in a dwelling house belonging to Mr. Galaney upon the spiritual gifts. After we were done speaking we were asked several questions by a very bitter opposer which I answered.

April 1st, 1835. Preached in the schoolhouse near Mr. Holmes’ upon the falling away of the church, a history of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and its contents, in short the angel having the gospel, Rev. 14 chapter; the little stone hewn from the mountain, Dan. 2 chapter.

April 2nd. We went to Newbury and attended Methodist preaching. The priest read a newspaper story about the Mormons and warned them to beware of awful delusion. In the evening we preached in Newbury and a very crowded congregation came together and I preached upon the impropriety of judging a doctrine from flying reports, and after we got through speaking there were two Methodist priests who arose to contend with us, one at a time, still contending for the correctness of their newspaper story. We spoke several times between us. I challenged them or any other person to meet us on any day before the public and expose the errors of our doctrine either from scripture or reason. This they were not willing to do. Therefore after the congregation had been detained till about 11 o’clock at night they were dismissed and I had reason to believe that the people were more believing in the gospel and the things which we had spoken than they were before the opposition.

April 5th. Being the Sabbath preached at McGee’s schoolhouse on the subject of the priesthood, the angel flying through the midst of heaven with the gospel, the little stone. Dan. 2nd.

April 6th. Preached at the dwelling house near Mr. Galaney’s on the prophecies that have been fulfilled and on more revelation and miracles to be given wrought at the restoration of Israel. Samuel Hill, a Methodist priest, opposed us when we had finished our discourse, but his folly was made manifest.

April 7th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. D. Holmes’ upon the blessings given to Joseph, Gen. 49, Deut. 33, Chron. 5, Ezk. 37, and the two sticks. Read the chapter on the 66th page of the Book of Mormon; the decrees of God concerning the land, the first part of the Book of Ether.

April 9th. Preached at Mr. H. South’s on the first principles of the gospel.

April 12th. Being the Sabbath, attended a meeting at the schoolhouse near Mr. Brown’s. Brother L. Wight preached. We then went to the water and I baptized one, viz: Martha McGee. In the evening Brother Wight preached at Newbury.

April 13th. Preached at H. South’s on the spiritual gifts.

April 14th. Preached at the house of Mr. Golding’s on the subject of the means for the gathering of Israel. Isaiah 49, 40. Jer. 16; Eze. 37.

April 15th. Preached at the schoolhouse, about four miles south of D. Holmes’ store.

April 16th. Preached at the same place on the gospel and gifts.

April 18th. I attended a meeting near Brown’s. Brother Wight preached. In the evening Brother Wight confirmed one member.

April 19th. Being the Sabbath, Brother Wight preached in Newbury, in the forenoon. I preached in the afternoon upon the difference between faith and knowledge, and also the fruits of the kingdom among the Jews and also among Gentiles.

[April 20.–We started for Kirtland. While in the streets of Columbus, Ohio, I saw a man passing, whom I felt impressed to speak to. He was a Saint, and the only one in the city. I stopped at his house, and there read a late number of the Messenger and Advocate. Found that I had been chosen one of the Twelve Apostles, and was requested to be in Kirtland on the 26th of April. (MS 27:87)]

April 20th. I in company with Brother Barnes, left Newbury for Kirtland. After traveling three days we stopped and preached upon the first principles of the gospel about 15 miles from Columbus. The next day we arrived in Columbus at which place we inquired of a man who I felt impressed to speak to, who was standing in the streets, the direct road to Mt. Vernon, and found that he was a brother. Therefore we tarried with him all night, at which place I saw a late number of the Messenger and Advocate; found that I had been chosen one of the Twelve Apostles, and was requested to be at Kirtland on the 26th of April.

[The above mentioned notice appears in the March number of the Messenger and Advocate and reads as follows:

We are requested to inform Elders Thomas B. Marsh and Orson Pratt, that they are desired to attend a meeting of the elders in this place on the 26th of April next. We hope that circumstances may render it convenient for them to attend, as their presence is very desirable (Editor) (M&A 1:90)]”

[April 24.–Took the stage, and arrived in Kirtland on the 26th, about 10 o’clock in the forenoon; walked into the meeting, and learned that they had been prophesying that I would arrive there, so as to attend that meeting, although no one of them knew where I was. I was much rejoiced at meeting with the Saints. (MS 27:87)]

April 24th. Friday I left Brother Barnes at Columbus and took the stage for Kirtland at which place I arrived on the 26th of April about 10 o’clock in the forenoon. I found a large congregation collected in the stone meetinghouse; walked into the meeting and learned that they had been prophesying that I would arrive there, so as to attend that meeting, although no one of them knew where I was. I was much rejoiced at meeting with the Saints. I was invited to take my seat as one of the Twelve. Elder Rigdon preached and after the forenoon meeting four were baptized. In the afternoon Elder Thomas Marsh and myself made a few remarks to the congregation. Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer laid their hands upon us and ordained us to the Apostleship as two of the Twelve, and pronounced blessings upon us as they were moved by the power of the Holy Ghost. We entered into a covenant to keep the commandments of God in all things, and do the work of the ministry whereunto we were called through the grace of God assisting us.

[In a discourse delivered August 11th, 1867 in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Orson Pratt recounted these events as follows:

In that early day the Prophet Joseph said to me that the Lord had revealed that twelve men were to be chosen as Apostles. A manuscript revelation to this effect, given in 1829 before the rise of this Church–was laid before me, and I read it. Joseph said to me, although I was young, weak, inexperienced, especially in public speaking, and ignorant of many important things which we now all understand, that I should be one of this Twelve. It seemed to me a very great saying. I looked upon the Twelve Apostles who lived in ancient days with a great deal of reverence–as being almost superhuman. They were, indeed, great men–not by virtue of the flesh, nor their own natural capacities, but they were great because God called them. When Joseph told me that I would be one of the Twelve, I knew all things were possible with God, but it seemed to me that I would have to be altogether changed to occupy such a great position in the Church and Kingdom of our God.

But I will pass over the first years of the organization of the Church and come down to the time when the Twelve were chosen. It was in the year 1835. In the preceding year a few of us, by commandment and revelation from God, went up to the state of Missouri in company with the Prophet Joseph Smith. By the direction of Joseph I was requested to stay in Clay County for a few months, to visit the Saints scattered through those regions, to preach to and comfort them, and to lay before them the manuscript revelations, for they were not then fully acquainted with all the revelations, which had been given. After having accomplished this work and proclaimed the gospel to many branches of the Church in the western part of Missouri, I returned again a thousand miles to the state of Ohio, preaching by the way, suffering much from the chills, and the fever and ague, while passing through those low sickly countries, wading swamps and sloughs, lying down on the prairies in the hot sun, fifteen or twenty miles from any habitation, and having a hearty shake of the ague, then a violent fever, thus wandering along for months before getting back to Kirtland, Ohio, where the Prophet lived. In the meantime, however, I built up some few branches of the Church, and then started for the capital of the state of Ohio–the city of Columbus. I entered the city, a stranger, on foot, and alone, not knowing that there was a Latter-day Saint within many miles, but, while passing along the crowded streets, I caught a glimpse of the countenance of a man who passed, and whirling around instantly, I went after him, and inquired of him if he knew whether there were any people called “Mormons” in the city of Columbus. Said he: “I am one of that people, and the only one that resides in the city.” I looked upon this as a great marvel. “How is it,” said I, “that here in this great and populous city, where hundreds are passing to and fro, that I should be influenced to turn and accost the only Latter-day Saint residing here.” I look upon it as a revelation, as a manifestation of the power of God in my behalf. He took me to his house, and, when there, presented me with a paper published by our people in Kirtland. In that paper I saw an advertisement, in which Brother Pratt was requested to be at Kirtland on such a day and at such an hour, to attend meeting in the temple, that he might be ready to take his departure with the Twelve who had been chosen. The day and hour designated were right at hand; the Twelve were chosen, and were soon to start on their first mission as a council. I had been travelling among strangers for months, and had not seen the paper.

I saw that I had not time to reach Kirtland on foot, as I had been accustomed to travel, and consequently could not thus comply with the request; but, with a little assistance, I got into the very first stage that went out, and started posthaste for Kirtland, and landed at Willoughby, or what was then called Chagrin three miles from Kirtland, to which I travelled on foot, reaching there on Sunday morning at the very hour appointed for the meeting, which I entered, valise in hand, not having had time to deposit it by the way. There I met with Joseph, Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, Martin Harris, and others of the witnesses to the Book of Mormon, besides several of the Twelve who had been chosen and ordained a short time previous. They were meeting on that day in order to be fully organized and qualified for their first mission as a council. And, strange to relate, it had been prophesied in that meeting, and in prior meetings, I would be there on that day. They had predicted this, although they had not heard of me for some time, and did not know where I was. They knew I had been in Missouri, and that I had started from there, several months before, but the Lord poured out the spirit of prophecy upon them, and they predicted I would be there at that meeting. When they saw me walk into the meeting, many of the Saints could scarcely believe their own eyes, the prediction was fulfilled before them so perfectly. I look at these things as miraculous manifestations of the Spirit of God. (JD 12:85-87)]

[Heber C. Kimball records this event as follows:

Sunday morning April 5 (sic) 1835.–The Twelve had not all as yet been together, for the last three mentioned (Orson Pratt, Thomas B. Marsh and Parley P. Pratt) were not present at the time of choosing, and as the time drew near that we should travel to the East, we appointed this day to bear our testimony unto our brethren and friends. We were all assembled together with the exception of Brother Orson Pratt who had not yet been with us.–At this time while we were praying, and wishing for his arrival, while opening the meeting he entered the house, we rejoiced at his presence, and thanked the Lord for it. (T&S 6:869)]

[April 26. –I was ordained one of the Twelve Apostles in this last dispensation, under the hands of David Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery. (MS 27:87)]

April 29th. I was blessed under the hands of Joseph Smith, Senior.

April 30th. The Twelve met at the schoolhouse at 4 o’clock in the afternoon and agreed to leave Kirtland for Fairport at 2 o’clock in the morning of May 4th for the purpose of taking a steamboat for the East to attend the several conferences appointed from Ohio to the state of Maine.

May 2nd, 1835. A large assembly of the officers of the Church of the Latter-day Saints convened at the schoolhouse in Kirtland, viz: the Presidency of the Church, the Twelve Apostles, the greatest part of the 70 disciples, and also the most of the standing High Council of Kirtland, the Bishop’s Council of Kirtland and also the Bishop’s Council of Zion; and many other officers of the Church. Joseph the Seer gave many instructions to the conference concerning the duties of their several offices and callings and especially the duties of the Twelve Apostles and 70 disciples. I baptized one upon the same day.

May 3rd. Sunday morning I baptized three in Kirtland. In the forenoon attended the meeting in the stone meetinghouse. Six of the Twelve Apostles spoke to the congregation and then dismissed them for one hour. In the afternoon we came together and partook of the sacrament, in remembrance of the Lord Jesus. I was called upon to confirm the four persons whom I had baptized and Elder Lyman Johnson to confirm two whom he had baptized; which after prayer we accordingly did. After the remainder of the Twelve had all spoken, Elder Sidney Rigdon made a few observations and then called upon those of the congregation who were satisfied with the choice which the Lord had made of the Twelve to manifest it by rising from their seats, which the congregation universally did. He then bade them farewell. The meeting was brought to a close.

[May 4.–I left with the Twelve on a mission through the middle and eastern states. (MS 27:87)]

May 4th. The next morning at half past 2 o’clock we (the Twelve) and two others left Kirtland for Fairport, where we arrived a little after sunrise, and went immediately on board of a steamboat which left the port a few minutes after we got on board. Thus the Lord in his mercy provided a boat for us at the very moment we arrived which was according to our prayers. We had a speedy and prosperous voyage insomuch that before sundown we landed at Dunkirk where we tarried all night.

May 5th. We left Dunkirk, two by two in order to preach in the regions around about three or four days. Elder Marsh and myself traveled west about one-half day’s journey and called upon Mr. Bump whose wife belonged to the Church of the Latter-day Saints. We appointed a meeting at his house for the evening. A few came out to hear. Elder Marsh preached to them.

May 6th. We went 1 1/2 miles north to Mr. Lilley’s. His wife and one of his children belonged to our society. We gave out an appointment for evening. The people came together and we preached the first principles of the gospel to them. After we had closed our discourse there was one man who opposed, calling for a sign.

May 7th. We preached at Brother Thayer’s upon the subject of the gospel.

May 8th. We went to Westfield.

May 9th. Our conference commenced. We inquired into the situation of the several branches of the Church which compassed the Westfield Conference and also into the standing of the elders from those branches. Made some arrangements for the redemption of Zion.

May 10th. Had public preaching both in the forenoon and afternoon. Elders Marsh and Patten preached. After meeting we repaired to the water and baptized five.

May 11th. The Church came together and after the council had given them some instruction relative to the redemption of Zion they (the Church) proceeded to appoint an honorable and wise man according to the revelation in whose hands they could deposit their monies for the purchasing of lands in Zion. There were several small branches in the region round about which were considered as the Westfield Conference. The church at Westfield, however, did not appoint but one man, having the branch at Vilenovia to appoint one man. The afternoon, had public preaching by B. [Brigham] Young and there were seven who offered themselves for baptism and were baptized by the hands of O. [Orson] Hyde.

May 12th. Brother Lyman Johnson and myself left Westfield and came to Laonia in the evening. Preached something concerning the first principles of the gospel and also concerning the effects of the spirit as recorded in the last chapter of Mark and in the second chapter of Acts.

May 13th. We pursued our journey to Perrisburg and tarried all night with Brother Knight.

May 14th. We continued our journey to the East and after we had gone about four (miles) I had a small turn of the ague. Notwithstanding I continued to travel but after going about two miles further the ague left me and the fever came on and I was obliged to lay by. Elder Johnson went on to Freedom which was about 35 miles distant in order to get some of the brethren to send for me with a wagon.

May 16th. I had another turn of the ague and fever in the morning and about 10 o’clock a brother in Freedom drove up in a wagon and although I was very sick I got into the wagon and rode to Freedom where I arrived in the evening and had the hands of three or four of the elders laid upon me in the name of the Lord and began to amend.

May 17th. Sunday. Elder Johnson preached in the forenoon and I in the afternoon upon the vision of Joseph and Sidney.

[May 18th. The following letter appears in the June 1835 issue of the Messenger and Advocate:

Freedom, Cateraugus County, New York May 18, 1835.

Elder O. [Oliver] Cowdery:–

In perusing the journal of my travels and preaching during the past winter and present spring, I noticed some conversation which passed between myself and L. H. Jameson, a Campbellite preacher. Some of the particulars of which; I will communicate to you in this letter, and if you consider it worthy of a place in the Advocate, you may publish it. It is well known to some, if not many, that the Campbellites profess to be the reformers of modern times; the restorers of the ancient order of things, and the harbingers of the Millennium. It is also well known that their advocates are very forward in protesting against the improprieties of all the sects of the present day, (which they can do with all propriety;) they are very anxious to meet them in public debate; very famous for their controversies, and sometimes quite expert in their arguments, and come off shouting victory: but no sooner do they come in contact with the elders of the Church of the Latter-day Saints, than they set up a most prodigious cry of Delusion! False Prophet! Imposture! and almost every other evil epithet which they can invent–and if perchance they are requested to take the scriptures and from them bring forward some testimony and show to the people wherein consists the great delusion and thus satisfy the minds of the public, they will immediately fly off in a tangent, and refer the people to some bundle of falsehoods or nonsense, published in some newspaper, or pamphlet, or Millennium Harbinger–endeavoring thereby to make the people think it must be a delusion!–But as it happens, many of the inhabitants of our country are of more noble principles, and men of too good sense to believe a system to be true or false, upon no other testimony than mere assertion, or a slanderous report.

I now proceed to give you a short relation of the conversation which I had with Mr. Jameson in a public congregation, in the village of Commingsville, six miles from the city of Cincinnati, and four from the village of Carthage, Ohio, on the 1st of March, 1835.

After delivering three discourses to the people in Commingsville, upon the subject of the doctrine believed by the Church of the Latter-day Saints, I was requested to have some conversation with Mr. Jameson, who was expected to preach that evening in the village. I was informed that he was a very talented man, almost if not quite equal to Mr. Walter Scott, the editor of the Evangelist: I answered that I was willing to converse with any reasonable man upon the subject of religion. I also understood that he was generally open and free to investigate the same with any of the sects. Therefore, I attended his meeting with a determination, if necessary, to converse with him at the close of the same. After the dismission of the meeting most part of the congregation tarried, and I was requested by some one to speak for myself; I replied before the congregation, that I was willing to meet him, or Mr. Scott, or any other man of character and respectability, in the village of Carthage, or any other place in that vicinity, and investigate, publicly, the subject of spiritual gifts; and I would pledge myself to prove from the scriptures that miracles, gifts of healing, prophecies, revelations, and all the spiritual gifts which were in the Church, in the days of the Savior and Apostles, were necessary for the Church of Christ now; and that there never was nor never would be a true church on the earth, in a state of mortality without them. Mr. Jameson said that he would find a man to meet me; and as I had some appointments in Cincinnati, he agreed to inform me by letter, more concerning the meeting and the day on which we should meet, etc. The congregation then broke up and returned to their homes; while on their way some said one thing, and some another: some said that he would get Mr. Scott, or Dr. Wright to meet me; others said that he would meet me himself, while others said they believed he would back out, etc. Two or three days after this, I called at the post office in Cincinnati, and took out a letter which reads as follows: “Carthage, Ohio, March 2, 1835.

MR. PRATT:–When the Apostles bore testimony to the resurrection of Jesus Christ, God confirmed their testimony by miracles; your impudent story lacks this confirmation. Indeed you have nothing new to tell us, unless it be the lately engendered falsehoods of Joseph Smith–and it would be as far impossible for God to confirm them as it would be for him to lie. Do you know what a miracle is? I am bold to say you do not, nor would I believe that a person guilty of such willful slander of the religion that I profess, does know what a miracle is, even if he were to seem to perform one. You may come to Carthage, or you may go to Missouri, or where you please, I have nothing to do with Joseph Smith, the imposter who palmed this imposition on you–I have nothing to do with you who are imposed upon–I would not believe the Book of Mormon, though you should apparently perform a miracle, which I am firmly persuaded you, nor any other man living, can do.

L. H. JAMESON.”

I must confess that I was somewhat surprised on reading this letter, that Mr. Jameson, after saying publicly that he would find a man who would investigate the aforementioned subject with me, should then creep out so dishonorably, without producing in his letter, so much as one reason for so doing–but filling it up with the cry of imposition and imposter, etc. But this is nothing very marvelous, for doubtless he learned the cry from Mr. Campbell’s Millennial Harbinger, which is famous for crying false prophet.

I remain your brother in testimony of the word of God.

ORSON PRATT.

To O. [Oliver] Cowdery, Esq. (M&A 1:139-140)]

May 22nd. The Twelve met in conference according to previous appointment and proceeded to do such business as came before us. Saturday and Sunday there was public preaching.

May 25th. There were six or eight of the twelve who came to Porthee where there is a small branch of the Church and there was a general meeting given for Saturday and Sunday at Brother Wm. [William] Mark’s. Previous to this meeting Elder Boynton and myself attended four meetings, two of which were held in the village of Portage and the other two in a schoolhouse near Mr. Owen’s tavern. In these meetings we preached upon the first principles of the gospel and gifts and the people listened with attention. There were four of the Twelve that attended the meetings on Saturday (30th) and Sunday (June 1st). Elders P. [Parley] Pratt and J. [John] Boynton preached on Saturday.

June 1st. Sunday I preached in the forenoon upon the history of the Book of Mormon and also the prophecies which had been fulfilled upon Israel and Gentiles down to the present day and also the gathering and scattering of Israel and the power of God that would be manifested. The forenoon meeting was dismissed and two came forward and were baptized, one of which had been a Christian Brother. In the afternoon P. [Parley] Pratt preached a short discourse and called for a contribution. The people contributed $3.50, after which the Church partook of the sacrament. In the evening Elder Boynton preached to a small congregation.

June 2nd. The next day Elder Boynton and myself preached in a schoolhouse near Mr. Owen’s tavern upon the falling away of the Church, the Restoration of the Gospel by an angel, the second chapter of Daniel.

June 3rd. The next day we left the place for Lyons at which place we held the conference previously appointed.

June 7th. Sunday we preached at the schoolhouse. We left Lyons for Sackett’s Harbor. Went on board (a) steamboat at Oswego and landed at S. H. about 12 o’clock at night (Tuesday).

June 10th. Wednesday went out about 16 miles from S. H.

June 11th. Thursday preached at Sister Calvin’s house upon the effect of the spirit.

June 12th. Friday preached at the same place to the church upon the redemption of Zion and the Word of Wisdom.

June 13th. Saturday preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Bates’ upon the corruption of the present sectarian churches.

June 14th. Sunday preached at the barn near Sister Calvin’s upon the prophecies which had been fulfilled and those which remain to be fulfilled, the gathering of the Jews in unbelief, the gathering of the Saints to Zion. These subjects were discussed in two discourses, one the forenoon, the other in the afternoon.

June 15th. Monday preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Tifts tavern upon the first principles of the gospel.

June 16th. Tuesday preached at Tifts tavern upon the gifts and went to the water and baptized three, viz: Wm. [William] Earl, Charity Earl and Phynanda Hollenbeck.

June 17th. Wednesday preached at the schoolhouse near Wm. [William] Bates upon the Millennial reign, the Saints inheriting the earth forever, etc.

June 18th. Thursday went to S. Harbor. Brother Wm. [William] M’Lellin [McLellin] preached. After meeting I baptized one, viz: Sally M. Bates.

[June 18th, 1835. I baptized Sarah Marinda Bates, near Sacketts Harbor, whom I received in marriage upwards of one year after. During the latter part of July, the month of August, and the forepart of September, I preached almost every day in New Hampshire, in towns where they had not before heard; baptized a few, and then returned to Kirtland. (MS 27:87)]

June 19th. Friday. I attended the conference on Pillow Point.

June 20th. Saturday. Brother M’Lellin [McLellin] preached in the afternoon.

June 21st. Sunday. Two discourses were preached and three were baptized, the sacrament administered and four were confirmed by the laying on of hands.

June 25th. Left Pillow Point in company with four of the Twelve in a wagon which brought us to Pottsdam Village where I preached in the evening of the 26th upon the first principles of the gospel.

June 27th. The next day came to Stockholm where were a few members of the Church of L. D. S. [Latter-day Saints]. Several meetings were held in the regions round about and five were baptized. One of the brethren brought us in a wagon near to Plattsburg. From thence I crossed the lake to St. Albans, from thence to Jay where I held two public meetings and one church meeting and administered the sacrament. From thence I came to Charleston and preached once, thence to Dansville. Preached once at the Varney schoolhouse, twice at Dansville courthouse. Preached upon the Saints inheriting the earth forever. Preached once at Sheffield Hollow upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 16th. Attended a high council at Danville. Seven of the council were present.

July 17th. Attended a conference at St. Johnsbury. A large number of brethren and official members were present from all the surrounding branches. The Twelve sat in council and transacted such business as came before us. Public meetings were held in the same place the two days following. Nine came forward and were baptized. Two or three days after conference I left St. Johnsbury and came to Lebanon meetinghouse. Called upon Esq. Huntington who on the 26th inst., being the sabbath, went with me to see Mr. Hone, a minister of the Universal order. I went to hear him preach two discourses. The same day obtained leave to preach in the Methodist chapel at 5 o’clock in the afternoon a large congregation came together. I preached upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 28th. Preached at Greensborough schoolhouse in the town of Hannover upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 29th. Preached at Lebanon Village upon the coming forth of the book of Mormon, 29 chapter of Isa. Only a few attended.

July 30th. Preached at the Greensborough schoolhouse upon the spiritual gifts.

July 31st. Preached at Mr. Danian’s tavern in the hall upon the first principles of the gospel. Some of the students of Dartmouth College attended.

August 2nd. Being the Sabbath preached at the house of Mr. Truman’s upon the spiritual gifts and different members of which the body, or Church of Christ, was composed (1 Cor. 12.). The same day by the request of some of Mr.Truman’s family I prayed for and laid my hands upon two men who had been afflicted for a great number of years.

August 3rd. Preached at the Greensborough schoolhouse. Told the people of the falling away of the Church, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the angel having the gospel to be preached, the destructions that awaited the gentiles unless they repented.

August 4th. Preached at a schoolhouse in the village of Norwich in Vermont upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 5th. Preached at the hall in Mr. Daman’s tavern upon the spiritual gifts (12 chap. of 1 Cor.)

August 6th. Went to attend an appointment in the hall at Lebanon Village. Some few people came round the door but in consequence of no lights being brought I did not preach to them.

August 7th. Preached at Norwich upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the prophecies that have been fulfilled in the scattering of Israel and apostacy of the gentiles (Rom. 11 chap.) the grafting in of Israel in the last days, the cutting off of the gentiles, the miracles to be wrought at the gathering of Israel.

August 8th. Preached at Hannover upon the blessings on Joseph, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the two sticks, etc.

August 9th. Being the Sabbath preached at Norwich upon the means to be used for the gathering of Israel.

August 10th, 1835. Left Lebanon and came to Salisbury.

August 12th. Wednesday evening the 12th, preached at the Academy to a large congregation upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 13th. Preached at a schoolhouse near Deacon True’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 14th. Preached at the Academy upon the gifts given to the true Church.

August 15th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Schibner’s upon the gifts.

August 16th. Preached at the same place upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the blessings on Joseph, 48, 49 Gen., 33 Deut., 1 Chron 5, Isaiah 29., Ezk. 37, the two sticks, read 12 chapters of 2 Nephi and the ministry of Christ to the Nephites, his teachings concerning the manner of baptism. In the afternoon of the same day preached in the schoolhouse at Salisbury, North Village, upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 17th. Went to Concord and preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Barnet Elliot’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 18th. Preached in the same place upon the spiritual gifts.

August 19th. Preached in the same place upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and gave a short sketch of its history. Read the testimony of the three witnesses, explained the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

August 20th. Preached at the Academy upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

August 21st. Preached at the schoolhouse near Deacon True’s upon the prophecies which have been fulfilled, the 11 [11th chapter?] of Romans and more miracles to be wrought at the gathering of Israel.

August 22nd. Preached at the same place upon the means for the gathering of Israel (Gen. 16, Isa. 48) Isaiah last chapter, the standard spoken of by Nephi, the sign spoken of by the Savior in the Book of Mormon. After I finished my discourse I had liberty and three Methodist priests arose one by one and opposed. I answered them one by one. After meeting the people generally were more believing than what they were before.

August 23rd. Being the Sabbath I preached in the forenoon about three hours in the meetinghouse near Deacon True’s upon the regularly commissioned officers in the kingdom of God. Said something about the first principles and that there could not but one church be correct and we could not be saved and reject a servant of God. In the afternoon preached in the schoolhouse in Salisbury upon the spiritual gifts and officers in the true Church.

August 24th. Went to Mr. Elliot’s in Concord. Preached in the schoolhouse near Mr. Elliot’s upon the prophecies, gave a short history of those which had been fulfilled upon Israel and gentiles explained the 11th chapter of Romans, and more miracles to be wrought when Israel is gathered.

August 25th. Preached at the courthouse in Concord unto a large assembly, principally men, upon the first principles of the gospel. After I closed the meeting I told the people that I was a stranger and expected that they would keep me freely, but no one invited me to tarry with them during the night, therefore I went to the tavern.

August 26th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Johnson’s tavern. Said something about the first principles of the gospel, the spiritual gifts I Corinthians 13, Ephesians 4.

August 27th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Elliot’s upon the means to be used at the gathering of Israel, the sign and standard to be raised, the stick of Joseph, etc.

August 28th. Preached at the courthouse upon the spiritual gifts promised to the true Church, the officers in the Church, etc.

August 29th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Johnson’s tavern upon difference between faith and knowledge, etc.

August 30th. Being the Sabbath preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Elliot’s upon the authority of administering ordinances. After meeting baptized one, viz: B. (?) Elliot.

August 31st. Preached at the courthouse upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, 29 chapter of Isaiah, the two sticks [of] Ezekiel.

September 3rd. Preached at Boscowen at a schoolhouse near Mr. Putney’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

September 4th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Sleeper’s upon the first principles and gifts.

September 5th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Putney’s upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the 29th chapter of Isaiah, etc.

September 6th. Being the Sabbath preached at the same schoolhouse both in the forenoon and afternoon upon the scattering and gathering of Israel, the more revelations to be given them as well as miracles to be wrought.

September 7th. Preached at the schoolhouse in the village of Hopkinton near Hills Bridge upon the first principles of the gospel.

September 8th. Received a letter from Elder Boynton stating that it was necessary to return to Kirtland as soon as possible, that the council had agreed to meet at Buffalo on the 24th of September at sunrise in the morning without fail. The same evening preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Elliot’s upon the Second Coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven to reign with all the raised Saints 1,000 years on the earth and also that the Saints would inherit the earth together.

September 9th. Baptized and confirmed two in the morning, viz: Eliza Stephens, Sarah Colby, and then started west. In two days came to a small branch of the Church in Andover, not far from 70 miles distant from Concord.

September 11th. Preached to a few in the evening.

September 13th. Preached at the schoolhouse in the forenoon near Mr. Blood’s in Andover upon the reasons why the Jews were cut off and that the gentiles would be cut off if they did not repent, and also more miracles and revelations at the gathering of Israel. In the afternoon preached at the house of Sister Wards upon the Millennium.

September 14th. Left Andover for Kirtland where I, in company with the rest of the Twelve, met in conference on the 26th of September.

[September. 25th. – Arrived in Kirtland. (MS 27:87)]

October 1st. Commenced boarding at President Rigdon’s.

[October 14th. – Started on a mission to the Ohio River, preaching by the way; tarried two or three weeks in Beaver County, Pennsylvania; held sixteen meetings; baptized a few and raised up a small branch of the Church, and ordained Dr. Sampson Avard an elder, to take charge of them, and then returned to Kirtland where I arrived on the 16th of November. (MS 27:87)]

October 14th. Left Kirtland in company with Wm. [William] Pratt and came to Huntsburg.

October 15th. Preached upon the prophecies which had been fulfilled down to this age.

October 16th. Preached at Brother Gardner’s.

October 17th. Preached at Joseph Leper’s upon the kingdom of Christ, Daniel 2 chapter, 44 verse, Revelation, the angel.

October 18th. Preached at the red schoolhouse upon the gathering of Israel, the means for their gathering, the power that would be manifested at that time, administered the sacrament, etc.

October 19th. The next day we left Huntsburg and went to Freedom, Beaver County, Pennsylvania. In two or three days after we arrived at Freedom, Wm. [William Pratt] left me and went to Kirtland but I continued in the regions round about between two or three weeks during which time I held 16 meetings, two in the village of Fallst on the gospel and gifts, the last of which I was opposed by a Methodist priest. I left another appointment but afterwards I understood the committee of the schoolhouse was not willing to have anymore meetings in the house. I therefore withdrew my appointment and went away alone, by myself, and washed my feet against all those in that village who had objected to me, and also against some others who had refused to give me food to eat and a place to lay my head while on my journey through the state of New York, in September last, and also when on my journey from Huntsburg to Beaver County, Pennsylvania. I also held three meetings in the courthouse in the village of Beaver, preached upon the first principles of the gospel, the Book of Mormon, the gathering of Jews and Saints. And also held four meetings in the village of Bridgewater. Was opposed by a Methodist Presiding Elder and Doctor Winters who pretended to be a Baptist priest, but I understood his character was bad. This meeting continued till about 12 o’clock at night. All their arguments were very slander [slanderous] and by the force of truth they vanished like the dew before the sun. Held seven meetings in Freedom. The people in this village were generally very believing and received me kindly although I was opposed in several meetings by a Methodist class leader. The last meeting I held in this village three came forward and were baptized, two of whom resided in the village of Bridgewater about two miles distant. In the evening confirmed them and ordained one (viz: Doctor Sampson Avard) to the office of an elder. He formerly had preached among the Campbellites. Parted with two Books of Mormon, four books [of] Doctrine and Covenants and obtained 14 subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate and left the people with Elder Avard to continue the work. I came to Kirtland where I arrived on the 16th of November.

November 17th. I again commenced boarding at President Rigdon’s.

November 18th. Commenced going to school and also the study of Kirkham’s English Grammar.

[November 18. The following letter appears in the November 1835 issue of the Messenger and Advocate:

Kirtland, Ohio, November 18, 1835.

DEAR BROTHER:

Sometime the last of October I left Kirtland, and travelled about 100 miles southeast until I came to Beaver County, Pennsylvania. There I held 16 meetings, two in the village of Fallston, three in the village of Beaver, four in the village of Bridgewater, and seven in the village of Freedom: in these villages I found many who were willing to listen to the word of life, and also many who were exceedingly opposed, but more especially the priests of Baal, and their followers. I was encountered by two Methodist priests, and one of their class leaders, and also by Doctor Winters, who had been a Baptist priest, but his character and standing in society, I was informed, was considerably below par; but their opposition only showed the weakness of their system–established the faith of some, while others were stirred up to investigate. Thus truth loses nothing by opposition, for notwithstanding the tongue of the slanderer is loosed, falsehoods circulated to the four winds, the cry of blasphemy heard among all the sects, yet, truth, remains truth still, though the prince of darkness may rage; his subjects use all their crafty inventions, yet all their efforts will be in vain, for truth is from heaven; its glory is unsullied: its light is eternal, and will shine though all their engines of wickedness may be put in operation against it. Its light cannot be quenched; its progress cannot be stayed, while it is apparently smothered in one place, it will shine forth with increased brilliancy in another. I baptized three in Freedom, one of which (Sampson Avard) I ordained an elder, he formerly had belonged to the Campbellites, and had preached among them. After parting with two Books of Mormon; four books of Revelations [Revelation], and obtaining 14 subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate, I left them with Elder Avard to continue the work. There is a prospect of many embracing the gospel in those parts: May the Lord bless Elder Avard and send some one of his servants to assist him.

I remain your friend and brother,

O. [Orson] PRATT

John Whitmer, Esq. (M&A 2:223-224)]

[In December I taught an evening grammar school in Kirtland, also during the winter studied Hebrew about eight weeks; received a certificate from Professor Seixas, testifying to my proficiency in the language, and certifying to my capabilities to teach the same. This was the winter and spring of our endowments in the Kirtland Temple. (MS 27:87)]

December 1st. Commenced boarding at Lyman Johnson’s at $1.25 per week.

December 2nd. Elder Lyman Johnson and myself attended and preached the sermon of Sister Gates, the daughter of Thomas Gates. In the evening delivered a lecture upon grammar and proposed to teach an evening school for one to four evenings in a week.

December 3rd. Commenced the evening school. Taught about 15 nights when in consequence of other business of more importance I closed. During the winter I attended the Hebrew School about 8 weeks in which time I made greater progress than what I could have expected in so short a period. I obtained a certificate from J. Seixas, our instructor, certifying to my capability of teaching that language. During the winter we had some very great and glorious meetings. We were commanded to wash our bodies with pure water and to be anointed with holy oil which we accordingly did and the power of the Lord rested down upon the authorities of the Church. Many saw heavenly visions. The lower court of the House of the Lord was finished and dedicated on the 30th of March 1836. All the authorities of the Church who had been anointed came together in the House of the Lord and received the washing of feet. We received great blessings from the hand of God this day. Many saw visions; many had great and marvelous things prophesied upon their heads.

[April 6, 1836. Left Kirtland on an eastern mission, went to Canada West, preached about two months; baptized several. (MS 27:87-88)]

On the 6th of April I left Kirtland in company with several brethren. We went to Painsville [Painesville], hired a team to carry six of us to Erie. There three of the brethren took the Wersing stage and left us. They were expecting to go to Nova Scotia. The next morning Brothers F. Nickerson and P. [Parley] Pratt and myself took the stage to Buffalo. We traveled on foot, proceeded to Blackrock, there crossed the Niagara river–went to the falls. We then continued our journey to the village of Beaversville. There obtained a schoolhouse and gave out an appointment for preaching. P. P. [Parley P. Pratt] preached and left another appointment for the evening but Elder F. Nickerson and myself went on about four miles and to a small congregation. We then came to Mount Pleasant where I commenced preaching. Preached once in the schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel, the gospel and the order of the Church. Preached four times at Brother Stevens’, once at Brother Flanner’s, once at Brother Nickerson’s upon the Second Coming of Christ, three times at the schoolhouse near Mr. Fairchild’s upon the first principles of the gospel, the gifts and order of the Church, the falling away of the same, the two chapter of Daniel, the 6th verse of the 14th chapter of Revelation, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the blessings on Joseph, the two sticks, the 29th [chapter] of Isaiah. During the meantime I sent an appointment to the village of Brantford but the schoolhouse door was locked and after waiting a short time I went back to Mount Pleasant. In a few days after, Elder F. Nickerson and myself went to same village again. Saw one of the trustees of the schoolhouse, obtained permission to leave an appointment, which was generally circulated, for the next evening. We then returned to Mount Pleasant.

April 28th. The next evening, the 28th of April, I went alone to fill the appointment. Went to the schoolhouse, found it crowded with men, but no females. I went in to the pulpit and was about to commence the meeting when a man by the name of Lewis Burwall, a Methodist by profession and one of the trustees of the schoolhouse arose in a spirit of opposition and requested me to answer a few questions before I preached. He proceeded to ask me what church I belonged to. I answered the Church of the Latter-day Saints. He wished to know if we did not call ourselves Mormons. I answered no, but we were generally known by that name. He wished to know if I believed in the Book of Mormon. I replied, yes, with all my heart. He then said he had read the book and made some very harsh expressions and desired of me if I could speak in tongues, etc. I answered him that we professed as a church to be earnestly seeking for all the gifts of the gospel mentioned in the scriptures but he insisted on my answering him yes or no. I replied that I did not consider myself bound at that time to answer any question as I had given out that appointment on purpose for preaching and that I would endeavor if the people would listen, to tell them what we as a church believed in, and after I was through they should have the privilege of replying. But he insisted on knowing what we believed in before I preached. About this time the most part of the congregation began to stamp their feet and hiss at Burwall and the congregation began to be divided: the more part determined to hear preaching while the remainder said that I should not preach without answering the questions. I replied that I would tell them my belief in my discourse. By this time the whole house was in an uproar, some crying one thing some crying another; some crying delusion, imposture, others crying, let us hear then judge, while others were crying liberty of conscience. The congregation began to contend very sharply one with another and became very angry, that they came to blows and began to knock down. The noise was such for one or two hours that it might have been heard some distance, while I stood in the pit very calm and composed, lifting my heart in silent prayer that the Lord would deliver me out of their hands unhurt. Some threatened to lay violent hands upon me while others said they would not permit me to be hurt. At length a few gentlemen present opened one of the pulpit doors, took me by the hand and we went through the midst unhurt. The congregation soon finding that I had left the pulpit followed on after me nearly through the village, when I saw myself so thronged that I concluded the only way for me to get out of their midst would be to go into a tavern and pass out the back door, which I accordingly did, assisted by some few gentlemen. I left the village that night and traveled to Mount Pleasant. The next day great excitement prevailed throughout the village and the more part of the people were determined to have a meeting. They accordingly appointed a meeting in a very large wagon house and sent up to Mount Pleasant for me to come down. I, accordingly, in company with three or four brethren went down. A very large congregation had collected who listened with great attention. I addressed them upon the first principles of the gospel. After I got through three or four arose in opposition, but about all they could do was to call for signs and their folly was exposed before the people. In a few after I preached again in the village but few attended –preached upon the coming forth of [the] Book of Mormon and the prophecies relating to it, Isaiah 29, Ezekiel 37, the angel with the everlasting gospel. Opposed by Mr. Burwall but his arguments were easily exposed. In the meantime Brother Nickerson and myself went to visit a Baptist priest in the town of Boston. Desired to have a privilege of preaching to the people who were in that place, who were principally Baptist, but he refused and said he would take the responsibility upon his own head and suffer the consequences in the general judgment. We therefore left him and washed our feet against him. We preached five times in Scotland upon the first principles of the gospel, the gifts, the prophecies which had been fulfilled and those to be fulfilled viz: the gathering of Israel, the Second Coming of the Savior and the Millennium. Large congregations attended. I was opposed the first meeting by two priests, one Methodist, the other a Presbyterian. The meeting continued from 2 o’clock till nearly sundown. The people saw the weakness of their arguments and desired to hear more.

May 8th. Baptized 2 in Scotland viz: Cyrus Hunt and Lucinda Hunt.

May 15th. Baptized more in the same place, viz: Charles Eddy, Noel Elsworth, John Mansfield, Mary N. Harvey, Andelia Buttch and Lucy Styles. During the meantime I went to Malihide, found the Church in that place much engaged. Preached three times upon the first principles of the gospel, the prophecies which had been fulfilled, the gathering of Israel, the power of God which should at that day be manifested. Baptized two on the 13th of May in Malihide viz: Edward Johnson and Rachel Harris. Laid hands upon three who were sick who received some benefit.

May 16th. Baptized two in Mount Pleasant, viz: Samuel Clark and Mariah Gates. While I tarried in this vicinity I laid hands upon some who were afflicted who professed to receive some benefit. I washed my feet as a testimony against Mr. Harris, a Baptist preacher who resided in the town of Boston, also against Mr. Prindle, a Methodist preacher and his son-in-law Mr. Smith; and a Presbyterian priest who opposed me in the town of Burford; and also against Mr. Burwall and several others who opposed me and against a man in the village of Hamilton who opposed, at which place I preached in the courthouse on the 19th May.

May 20th. Brother F. Nickerson and myself took the steamboat from Hamilton to Toronto at which place Elder P. [Parley] P. Pratt had been and was preaching and had baptized some. The same day we left Toronto and went into the country about nine miles where we found Elder P. [Parley P. Pratt] at which place he had baptized some. The same evening I attended a meeting to hear a Methodist preacher oppose the Book of Mormon.

May 21st. My brother preached and exposed the weakness of his arguments. After meeting several who came from the city went forward in the ordinance of baptism.

May 22nd. Being the Sabbath I preached in the forenoon. After meeting some more went forward in baptism which was administered by Elder Pratt. In the afternoon my brother preached and administered the sacrament, the members being all present both those from Toronto and those who resided in the place, and after the sacrament all were confirmed by the laying on of our hands.

[Orson Pratt is mentioned briefly in a letter from Parley P. Pratt to O. [Oliver] Cowdery which was published in the May 1836 issue of the Messenger and Advocate:

Kirtland, May 26, 1836.

Dear Brother Cowdery:

Sir, having just returned from a short mission in Upper Canada, I take the liberty of addressing a few lines to you for insertion in the Messenger and Advocate, praying that it may be edifying to the readers of that useful and interesting paper.

I left Kirtland April 5th, in company with Elders, O. [Orson] Pratt and F. Nickerson; and after a long and tedious journey, through mud and rain, we arrived in Upper Canada, where I took leave of the other two brethren, and pursued my course for Toronto, the capital of the province, at which place I arrived on the 19th of April.

. . . At 4 o’clock P.M. a multitude assembled at the barn, I then replied publicly to the Reverend gentlemen’s arguments of the preceding evening. After I closed my discourse, we went to the water and I baptized nine persons, who, apparently, came with contrite spirits, believing with all their hearts; expressing a full determination to serve the Lord to the end.–The next day being Sunday, May 22d, the numbers of those who had been baptized having increased to twenty five, and brethren O. [Orson] Pratt and F. Nickerson being present and assisting, we laid our hands upon them and confirmed them in the name of the Lord Jesus, for the gift of the Holy Ghost. In the ordinances of the day, we were blessed with joy and peace and with the powers of the Holy Ghost. Thus grew the word of God and prevailed mightily. May the Lord bless them and add to their numbers, daily, such as shall be saved.

Yours in the bonds of the everlasting covenant

To the Editor of the Messenger and Advocate.

P. [Parley] P. PRATT. (M&A 2:319-320)]

May 24th. I preached at Mr. Easton’s barn upon the first principles the gospel. Brother N. [Nickerson] and I laid hands on a sick person.

May 25th. I preached at the schoolhouse near Brother Fielding’s.

May 26th, Preached in Mr. Easton’s barn upon the spiritual gifts and officers necessary to constitute the Church of God. We were opposed by a Baptist preacher. The person upon whom we had laid our hands told me she felt better immediately.

May 27th. Preached in the same place upon the manner in which the plates from which the Book of Mormon was taken was found and translated and also its contents in short; read the witnesses attached to it. Spoke of the falling away of the Church and how it must be restored according to the revelations of John 14 chapter and 6th verse and 2d chapter of Daniel. I was opposed by a Methodist and Baptist preachers who did not oppose with scripture but by calling me an imposture [impostor] and calling for a miracle, etc. I replied to them both. The congregations were disgusted with their proceedings. The next morning washed my feet as a testimony against them. May 28th. Preached at the house of Brother Snyder in the city of Toronto.

May 29th. I preached at the house of Sister Walton upon the Second Coming of Christ. In the afternoon administered the sacrament. Nearly all the members sent either prayed or spoke of the goodness of God.

May 30th. Preached at Mr. Easton’s barn.

[May 30th. The following notice appears in the June 1836 issue of the Messenger and Advocate: Brother John Harvey writes us from Canada, under date of May 30th, stating that Elder O. [Orson] Pratt had been preaching in Branford, Mount Pleasant, and Mallahide, Upper Canada, and that he had baptized six in the former place, and two in Mallahide. He further adds, that there were many more believing. We knew Elder Pratt had not at that time been long, in that place, for he had been but a little time absent from this. (M&A 2:330)]

May 31st. Preached about three miles east upon the first principles of the gospel. June 1st. Preached at Mr. Easton’s barn.

June 2nd. Preached about four miles distant to the east upon the spiritual gifts and officers necessary to constitute the Church of Christ.

June 3rd. Went to Toronto.

[June 4–Took the steamer for Oswego; commenced preaching in Jefferson and the regions adjoining; baptized many, and raised up some new branches. (MS 27:88)]

June 4th. Took the steamboat in the evening and went to Oswego at which place I arrived on Sunday afternoon and traveled about ten miles to the east.

June 6th. Went to the town of Mexico where there was a small branch of the Church. Called upon a family, and took dinner, who were favorable to the Church and then proceeded on my journey to Henderson where I arrived on Tuesday the 7th. Went to Brother Bates. Found them all well. I was very much enjoyed to see them as I had been absent about one year, and more especially as I had previously formed an acquaintance with their daughter with whom I had held a correspondence by letter and with whom I shortly expected to enter into the sacred bonds of matrimony.

June 9th. Preached at the yellow schoolhouse near Brother Bates’ upon faith and knowledge, etc.

June 10th. Elder Luke Johnson who had been laboring a few weeks in those parts came to Brother Bates. We held a meeting about three miles distant in afternoon. In the evening Elders Johnson and Dudher and myself and Brother Bates came together in order to deal with Elder Blakesly who was also present, who was guilty of some very improper conduct towards one of the sisters, such as telling her that she had won his affections and that he loved her as much as he did his own wife, requesting her break her engagements with a young man with whom she had some acquaintance and remain single saying that he did not think that his own wife would live a great while. The above I learned from the sister’s own mouth who felt much disgusted at his conduct and desired that he should be dealt with. Elder Blakesly did not deny the above but at first said his motives were pure, but afterwards acknowledged that he had done very wrong. We told him that his conduct had been such that we considered him unworthy to hold a license for a period of time and that it was necessary for him to make his acknowledgment to the family whom he had offended and also to the Church and some individuals who did not belong to the Church who had resided in Mexico at which place he had not been sufficiently reserve in his conduct towards the sister mentioned; and in other branches where his conduct had not been such as becomes an elder. He agreed to do as required and the same evening made his confession to the family whom he had offended. We took his license from him until he should make satisfaction among the different branches of the Church where he had offended and also until he should be sufficiently chastened.

June 12th. Sunday. Preached at the yellow schoolhouse upon the qualification and endowment of the apostles in their preaching on the day of Pentecost. In the afternoon I preached at the meetinghouse near Henderson Village upon the spiritual gifts and officers necessary to constitute the true Church.

June 13th. Went to Sackett’s Harbor at which (place) myself and Elder Johnson preached.

[June 13th. In a letter to the editor of the Messenger and Advocate Elder Heber C. Kimball makes the following mention of Orson Pratt:

Kirtland, December 8, 1836.

To the Editor of the Messenger and Advocate

Dear Sir:

I have thought fit to write a short summary of my labors in the vineyard for the season past.

I left this place on the 10th of May last; and at 11 o’clock A.M. the same day I left Fairport in a steamboat bound for Buffalo, where I arrived the next morning.

From that place I passed on to the East preaching where their doors were open; and baptizing for the remission of sins, such as believed with all the heart.

June 13th I arrived at Sacketts Harbor, where I found Brethren Luke Johnson and Orson Pratt, laboring with their mights, for the cause of God.

Those elders who have been traveling among strangers, in distant lands, well know the strength and joy it gives to meet with our brethren, who are fellow laborers with us.

Yours, as ever

H. [Heber] C. KIMBALL (M&A 3:439-440)]

June 14th. I preached at Jerico a short discourse upon the Second Coming of Christ.

June 15th. I preached at Burville proving from the scriptures that but one church could be the true church and that church must have inspired men in it and that all mankind must receive the doctrine which they preached in order to be saved.

June 16th. Preached at LeRayville upon the first principles of the gospel.

June 17th. Preached at Antwerp upon the effects of the spirit as preached by Peter on the day of Pentecost.

June 19th. Being the Sabbath I preached in the forenoon. I preached large congregation in Rutland hollow upon the prophecies which have been fulfilled, the 11th chapter of Romans and more miracles to be wrought at the restoration of the house of Israel. Elder Johnson preached in the afternoon.

June 20th. Preached at Antwerp upon the spiritual gifts.

June 21st. Preached at Mr. Cross’ barn upon the first principles of gospel.

June 22nd. I had an appointment about four miles distant from Antwerp, no one attended.

June 23rd. Preached in Antwerp Village upon the officers necessary to constitute the true church. After meeting baptized one, viz: Nancy Whitford.

June 24th. Preached at Mr. Cross’ barn showing that there could not be but one true church and all must unite to that in order to be saved.

June 25th. Went to visit a sick woman and prayed for and laid hands upon her. In the afternoon went about three miles to visit Mr. Nobles, a sick man; prayed and laid hands upon him.

June 26th. Being the Sabbath preached in Antwerp Village in the forenoon and also in the afternoon upon the faith once delivered to the Saints, the falling away of the Church, the losing of the authority of the priesthood, the restoration of the Church by ministering of an angel, Revelation 4th chapter. In the afternoon at 5 o’clock the members of the Church with several others that were favorable met together. The sacrament was administered and also confirmation was administered to three.

June 27th. Elder Dutcher and myself laid hands upon Mrs. Hamlim who was sickly and then went to LeRayville. Preached in the afternoon upon the spiritual gifts. After meeting one offered herself for baptism. Elder Ducher (sic) administered the ordinance.

June 28th. Went to Rutland Hollow, from there I went to Burville, thence to Jerico at which place I arrived on the 29th and preached in the afternoon on the spiritual gifts.

June 30th. Went to Brother Bates in Henderson.

July 3rd. Preached to a crowded congregation at the yellow schoolhouse in person.

[July 4. I was married to Sarah M. Bates, Elder Luke Johnson officiating. 27:88)]

July 4th. In the forenoon went to the water and baptized seven, four of whom from the town of Mexico, some being invited to attend a wedding at Brother Bates. In the afternoon I was married to Sister Sally M. Bates, the ceremony being performed by Elder Luke Johnson. After the ceremonies of the wedding were over in the evening, attended to the confirmation of those names (which) as follows: Johnathan Harrington, Julia Harrington, being connections of Brother Bates; Joseph Main, Martha Main, the above were from Mexico; Orsuns Bates, Phebe Mariah Bates and Mariellus L. Bates of Henderson, being the two sons and daughter-in-law of Brother Bates.

May 7th. Myself and companion rode to Jerico. I preached in the afternoon at Jerico upon the falling away of the Church and the restoration of the gospel by another angel.

July 8th. We rode to LeRayville. I preached in the afternoon at Evans Mills upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 9th. We rode to Antwerp.

July 10th. I preached in Antwerp upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, its contents in short, the blessings of Joseph.

July 12th. Had an appointment at the Quaker settlement. Only two attended. I did not preach.

July 13th. Preached about five miles from Antwerp in a small schoolhouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 14th. Preached in Antwerp upon the Second Coming of Christ.

July 15th. Preached about seven miles from Antwerp upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 16th. Preached again about five miles from Antwerp in a small schoolhouse upon the spiritual gifts.

July 17th. Being the Sabbath preached in the forenoon at Antwerp upon 11th chapter of Romans and more miracles at the gathering of Israel. In the afternoon went to LeRayville and heard Baptist priest by the name of Warner preach against new revelations and miracles, etc. After he got through I replied but he and several others did not tarry to hear the reply.

July 18th. I preached at Evans Mills upon the spiritual gifts.

July 19th. Preached at Mr. Jordan’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 20th. Preached at the schoolhouse in Martin St. upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, its contents in short.

July 21st, Preached at Mr. Hatch’s upon the falling away of the Church and its restoration, Revelation 14, 6th verse.

July 22nd. Laid hands upon a woman who had been deaf 38 years. In the afternoon preached at Mr. Jordan’s upon the spiritual gifts.

July 24th. Preached at Evans Mills upon the Second Coming of Christ, the Resurrection.

July 25th. Preached at Martin St. upon the 29th chapter of Isaiah, the 37th of Ezekiel concerning the two sticks, the blessings of Joseph.

July 26th. Preached at Mr. Hendersons at the Hudle upon the first principles of the gospel.

July 28th. Preached at Mr. Jordan’s upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, its contents, Isaiah 29 – Ezekiel 37, 2 sticks.

July 30th. Preached at Theresa Falls upon the first principles and gifts.

July 31st. Attended in the forenoon and heard Mr. Phelps, a Methodist preacher, preach against some principles which I had laid before the people the day before. In the afternoon preached at 2 o’clock at Parker’s schoolhouse upon the Church of Christ never being built up in two different denominations. At 5 o’clock preached at Theresa Falls in which discourse I answered to the discourse of the Methodist priest and preached upon the different members which constituted the Church of Christ, 1 Corinthians 13, Ephesians 4th chapter. In the evening went again to hear Mr. Phelps, the Methodist preacher, preach against my afternoon’s discourse.

August 2nd. Preached at Theresa Falls and answered the objections and exposed the misrepresentation of his, Mr. Phelps’, discourse sabbath evening.

August 3rd. Preached at the Parker’s schoolhouse upon Romans 11th chapter, Revelation 14th chapter 6th verse and more miracles to be wrought, revelation to be given at the restoration of Israel.

August 4th. Baptized and confirmed three at Theresa Falls, viz: Alonzo Cheesman, Minerva Cheesman and Lydia Cook.

August 5th. Started for Henderson where I arrived on the 6th.

August 9th. Left Henderson for the northern part of the country.

August 12th. Preached at a stone schoolhouse near Mr. Hunt’s upon the first principles of the gospel.

August 14th. Preached at the village called the Ox-bow upon the spiritual gifts.

August 15th. Preached the schoolhouse near Mr. Cross’ upon the coming of the Book of Mormon, the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

August 16th. Preached at the schoolhouse in Willny near Mr. Wright’s upon the prophecy of Joel quoted by Peter.

August 17th. Preached at the Lewis schoolhouse in Willny upon the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the angel committing the gospel, the 29th chapter of Isaiah.

August 18th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Mr. Wright’s upon the gifts 12 and 13 of 1 Corinthians, Ephesians 4th. After meeting baptized two, viz: Polly Bond, Esther Wright.

August 19th. Confirmed the above two by the laying on of hands and preached at Lewis’ schoolhouse upon the prophecies which have been fulfilled and the 11th chapter of Romans.

August 20th. Baptized and confirmed in Antwerp one, viz: Asahel Trumbult. In the afternoon preached at a stone schoolhouse near Mr. Hunt’s upon the prophecies which have been fulfilled, the 11th chapter of Romans.

August 21st. Preached at the same place upon the angel bringing to light the gospel, the gathering of the Jews in unbelief, the gathering of the Saints to Mount Zion.

August 22nd. Preached at Theresa Falls upon the coming forth of the Book Of Mormon, the 29th [chapter] of Isaiah.

August 23rd. Preached at the Parker schoolhouse and urged the necessity of ascertaining the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon.

August 24th. The next day went to Henderson.

August 26th. Went to Jerico.

August 27th. Attended a conference at Blancharts Corners. The elders in Jefferson County were present, also Elder Luke Johnson. At this conference I was appointed president. There were two elders and two teachers ordained. The elders were Brother Stephens and John Park. Elder J. Patten preached in the afternoon.

August 28th. Being the Sabbath I preached in the forenoon upon the Second Coming of Christ. In the afternoon Elder Johnson preached. We administered the sacrament and confirmed by the laying on of hands 13 who had been baptized during our conference.

August 29th. I went to Henderson.

September 1st. Traveled from Henderson to Champion. Preached at Brown’s meetinghouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

September 4th. Preached at Mr. Pinkney’s meetinghouse upon the first principles of the gospel.

[September 5th. The following letter appears in the October 1836 issue of the Messenger and Advocate:

Burville, Jefferson County, New York, September 5, 1836

Brother O. [Oliver] Cowdery,

Sir, I left Kirtland on the 6th day of April after a few day’s travel through the mud and rain arrived in the province of U. C. here I commenced lifting a warning voice, testifying against their iniquities, exposing their religious systems by contrasting them with the system of the Bible which not unfrequently produced no small stir, for the craftsman, not of the great goddess Diana, but of great Babylon, brought no small gain unto themselves by making not silver shrines but religious systems by which through covetousness and feigned words they could make merchandise of the people. And when they saw their doctrines exposed by the all-powerful word of God and uncovered in the sight of men, they were ready to cry out in their hearts as their works manifest, saying we know by this our craft we obtain our wealth moreover we see and hear that not alone in Canada but almost throughout all the United States, these Mormon Elders have persuaded and turned away much people, saying, that our systems and doctrines which uninspired men have invented, are false that we ought to believe in the doctrine of the New Testament which teaches that the Church (or body) of Christ, is composed of the following members, viz: apostles, prophets, teachers, workers of miracles, discerners of spirits, speakers with tongues, interpreters of tongues, etc., so that not only this our craft is in imminent danger, but the great mystery Babylon will be ruined and come to nought whom the whole world worshipeth.

I will now give you an example of their exceeding great zeal in opposing the doctrine of the New Testament which they call Mormonism.

On the 27th of April last Elder F. Nickerson and myself went to the village of Brantford, U. C. and obtained the privilege from one of the trustees of the schoolhouse of leaving an appointment for the next evening, which was circulated through the town. The next evening I went down alone to Mount Pleasant to fill the appointment; went to the schoolhouse found it crowded with men but no females, I went into the pulpit and was about to open the meeting by reading a chapter in the Bible when a man by the name of Lewis Burwell a Methodist by profession arose and requested me to answer a few questions previous to preaching. He then proceeded as follows. To what church do you belong? Answer. To the Church of Latter-day Saints slanderously called Mormons. Do you believe in the Book of Mormon? Yes sir, with all my heart. He then said he had read the book and made some very harsh expressions, desiring to know of me if I could speak with tongues prophesy, etc. I replied that I had not come to boast of what I or the church to which I belonged could do, but to hold forth the gospel and the promises and blessings which it proposes to all the faithful and obedient, but he insisted on my answering him yes or no, I replied that I did not consider myself under the least obligation to answer any of his questions till after my discourse, in which I would set forth our sentiments as a society in plainness, after which he or any gentleman present should have the privilege of taking exceptions and exposing publicly every erroneous principle, but he insisted on knowing what our church believed before preaching. About this time the congregation began to stamp with their feet and hiss, they also began to be divided the more part were determined to hear, while the remainder said that I should not preach, and the whole house was in an uproar some crying one thing and some another, some not crying liberty of conscience as loud as they could hallow; while others were yelling delusion, impostor, etc., and they began to contend the one with another very sharply, becoming angry they proceeded to blows, two or three were knocked down in the schoolhouse, the noise was such for one or two hours that it might have been heard some distance, but I stood in the pulpit very much composed lifting my heart in silent prayer that the Lord would deliver me out of their hands unhurt; some threatened to lay violent hands upon me while others said they would protect me, but one man laid hands upon me who reached over the pulpit and gave me a sudden pull against the side of the same; at length some gentlemen present kindly assisted me in escaping they opened one of the pulpit doors took me by the hand and we passed through their midst. The whole congregation, however, followed us through the main street of the village and seeing myself surrounded by a multitude, part friends and part foes, I concluded the better way of escape would be to go into a tavern and pass out the back door, which I accordingly did, being accompanied with two men as guides. I travelled that night to Mount Pleasant on foot and alone pondering upon the scene through which I had passed and the corruptions of this generation, the next day the people in Brantford sent an express requesting me to come the next evening and preach with an assurance that I should be protected. I accordingly went had a crowded house and good attention, after my discourse gave liberty four arose, one at a time and brought forth their objections till they run themselves out of arguments and some of the assembly began to hiss at them, the meeting was closed and the people departed without any disturbance.

Thus we can see the zeal of the religious denominations of our land in opposing what they call Mormonism.

I tarried in the province not far from two months held 34 meetings, baptized 12 and then took my journey to Jefferson County, New York, in which vicinity I have held fifty-six meetings baptized 14 attended one conference in the same county at which there were 13 more that came forward in baptism, two elders and two teachers were ordained. The truth seems to be progressing in these parts.

ORSON PRATT (M&A 3:396-397)]

In a few days, returned to Henderson and began to make preparations to move my family to the West. In the meantime held two or three meetings in Henderson, three in Adam Village and several meetings in Pahermo, Oswego County.

[The forepart of October I closed my mission in those parts, and started with my wife and a few of the Saints for Kirtland, where we arrived on the 12th of October. (MS 27:88)]

Along the forepart of October, left Sackett’s Harbor in a steamboat with my family and several other members of the Church for the West. Arrived in Kirtland not far from the 12th of October. Hired a room upstairs for $1 per month during fall and winter. Traded considerably in stoves and ironware. What leisure time I had I attended to my studies, viz: Algebra and astronomy. Went through Day’s Algebra by course to the two last sections.

[Towards the last of autumn I commenced the study of algebra without a teacher, occupying leisure hours in the evening. I soon went through Day’s Algebra. (MS 27:88)]

[January 2nd, 1837. On this date Orson Pratt attended a meeting of the “Kirtland Safety Society.” Minutes of the meeting were published in the March 1837 issue of the Messenger and Advocate. Orson Pratt’s signature is one of 187 appended to that document. (M&A 3:475-477. This article is reprinted without the signatures in DHC 2:470-472.)]

In the spring and summer, planted and tilled a little upwards of one acre of corn which I gave to my parents. Also planted a garden of a little less than 1/4 of an acre.

On the 11th day of July there was born unto me a son which I called Orson. During my stay in Kirtland I preached four or five times. About the middle of August I moved myself and family to Henderson. I labored with my hands till about [the] 1st of October. In the meantime preached the funeral discourse of a small child. The most of the discourse was upon faith.

[October 2 – Having provided a home for my family, I started into the vineyard labored during the fall and winter in the counties southeast from Jefferson County, New York; baptized a few. (MS 27:88)]

October 2, 1837. Left Henderson with an intention of laboring in the vine preached the evening in the village of Mansville upon F.P.G.

October 3. The next day went east to Williamstown at which place resided Elder Truman Gillet, Jr., who had embraced the gospel in Ohio and had removed his family to this county but never had preached but once in this vicinity. He requested me to tarry and preach in the regions round about which I concluded to do. I preached two (times) in the schoolhouse near Mr. Carr’s upon the first principles and also the gifts, once at Williamstown center upon the Second Coming of Christ and revelation. Appointed a meeting in the schoolhouse in the Allen district. None attended, probably in consequence of the appointment not being sufficiently circulated. There were, however, three or four young men or boys who came to make disturbance. While Elder T. Gillet and myself were returning from the schoolhouse, (we) were ridiculed and mocked by them. They also threw stones at us, perhaps not with an intention of hitting us, but we passed on as though we heeded them not. Preached once about 1/2 mile east of Williamstown Center at a schoolhouse upon the F.P.G. But a few attended, some of whom listened attentively, but others, principally all boys or young men, came to make disturbance, hallowing, cursing and swearing, throwing stones upon the schoolhouse, etc. Preached twice at the schoolhouse near Mr. Barns upon the F. P. and gifts, the prophecy of Joel cited by Peter, the Second Coming. Mr. Minison opposed saying that the affirmative had not been proved in relation to the spiritual gifts, that they were not necessary; whereas that they were called to prove the negative, that they were not necessary. I replied that the affirmative had been proved and that too by an abundance of scripture and again repeated several passages proving therein necessity. Then he arose and said that baptism by water was not a commandment and not necessary and not a saving ordinance and not essential to salvation. I replied by repeating several passages of scripture proving that baptism was a complete and necessary and that all ordinances instituted of heaven were saving and essential. I then closed the meeting and left another appointment which the people did not attend. None of the people were liberal enough to ask me to tarry with them at any of those three appointments, therefore I had to travel about three miles for entertainment.

Preached once at the schoolhouse about two miles from Mr. Arnold’s upon the gifts. Preached eight times at the schoolhouse near Mr. Nickols upon the first principles, gifts, falling away and restoration of the Church by the ministry of another angel, the second chapter of Daniel, the history of the Book of Mormon, its coming forth and the purpose thereof, the two sticks mentioned by Ezekiel, the blessings of Joseph, the 29th [chapter] of Isaiah, the new covenants, etc., (in the meantime returned home to see my family, preached at the schoolhouse near Father Bates upon the kingdom being taken from the Jews and given to the gentiles because they had ceased to bring forth the fruits thereof–the falling away of the Church.)

November 1st. Left Williamstown and went to Palemino.

November 3rd. Preached in the schoolhouse near Mr. Haim’s upon the Second Coming of Christ.

November 4th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Brother Reed’s upon faith.

November 5th. Preached at the schoolhouse near Brother Harrington’s upon the will of God being done on the earth as it is in the heavens, viz: that the Church must be organized with the officers and gifts. In the evening preached in the house of Mr. Kenyans upon F.P.

November 6th. Preached at the red schoolhouse one mile east of Kolos, upon F.P.

[Early in the spring I took my family and went to the city of New York, and was appointed to preside over a large branch of the Church in that city. I preached diligently among them some six or seven months; baptized many. In the meantime I again visited Henderson, left my wife at her father’s, and returned to New York; (MS 27:88)]

[In May of 1838 Elder Heber C. Kimball returned from England and in his journal records the following:

We landed and went into the city of New York with several of the passengers, who purchased some refreshments, and after we returned, bade us partake with them, and we all rejoiced together; we then bowed before the Lord and offered up the gratitude of our hearts for all his mercies, in prospering us on our mission, and bringing us safely across the mighty deep, to behold once more the land of our nativity, and the prospect of soon embracing our families and friends.

Sunday, (May) 13th, we went in search of Brother Fordham, whom we found after some trouble. He was glad to see us, and immediately took us to the house of Brother Wandel Mace, where we were glad to see our beloved Brother Orson Pratt, who was then laboring in that city, and who, with his brother Parley P. Pratt, had been instrumental in bringing many into the kingdom there. And now I had the pleasure of witnessing the fulfillment of the prophecy I delivered to Brother Fordham when I started for England.

We accompanied Brother Orson Pratt to the house where the Saints assembled to worship. We found about eighty persons assembled, all of whom had recently joined the Church. After singing and prayer, I was requested to give an account of our mission to England, which I did. In the evening Elders Russell and Hyde preached, afterwards some came forward and offered themselves as candidates for baptism. The short time we were in New York was spent very agreeably with the Saints. (LHCK 201-202)

[On July 8, 1838, in Far West, Missouri, the following revelation was received in answer to the question, Show unto us thy will O Lord concerning the Twelve.

1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, let a conference be held immediately, let the Twelve be organized, and let men be appointed to supply the place of those who are fallen.

2. Let my servant Thomas [B. Marsh] remain for a season in the land of Zion, to publish my word.

3. Let the residue continue to preach from that hour, and if they will do this in all lowliness of heart, in meekness and humility, and long-suffering, I, the Lord, give unto them a promise that I will provide for their families, and an effectual door shall be opened for them, from henceforth; 4. And next spring let them depart to go over the great waters, and there promulgate my gospel, the fullness thereof, and bear record of my name.

5. Let them take leave of my Saints in the city Far West, on the 26th day of April next, on the building spot of my house, saith the Lord.

6. Let my servant John Taylor, and also my servant John E. Page, also my servant Wilford Woodruff, and also my servant Willard Richards, be appointed to fill the places of those who have fallen, and be officially notified of their appointment. (D&C 118; DHC 3:46-47)]

[The following is found in the August 1838 edition of the Elders’ Journal:

Far West July 9th 1838

A Council of the Twelve Apostles of the last days, assembled at Far West, agreeable to a revelation given July 8 1838.

Council called to order, T. [Thomas] B. Marsh presiding.

Persons present belonging to said quorums. T. [Thomas] B. Marsh, D. [David] W. Patten, B. Youngs [Brigham Young], P. [Parley] P. Pratt, Wm. [William] Smith.

Council opened by prayer by president. Resolved, 1st that the persons who are to fill the place of those fallen, be immediately notified, to come to Far West. Also those of the Twelve who are not present.

Resolved, 2nd that T. [Thomas] B. Marsh notify W. [Wilford] Woodruff, and P. [Parley] P. Pratt, notify O. [Orson] Pratt, and President [Sidney] Rigdon notify Willard Richards who is now in England.

And voted, that T. [Thomas] B. Marsh, publish the same in the next Journal.

President Rigdon then gave some instructions, concerning the provisions necessary to be made for the families of the Twelve, while laboring in the cause of the Redeemer; advising them to instruct their converts to move without delay to the places of gathering, and their (sic) to strictly attend to the law of God. T. [Thomas] B. MARSH, president.

G. [George] W. Robinson, Clerk. (EJ 62)]

[The following notice is published in the same issue of the Elders’ Journal:

NOTICE

Elders O. [Orson] Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, John Taylor of Canada, and John E. Page are requested to come immediately to Far West, to prepare for a great mission.

Far West, August 3rd, 1838. (EJ 62)] Source: Orson Pratt, A Interesting Account of Several Remarkable Visions, and of the Late Discovery of Ancient American Records (Edinburgh, 1840) FACTS IN RELATION TO THE LATE DISCOVERY OF ANCIENT AMERICAN RECORDS

Mr. Joseph Smith, Jr., who made the following important discovery, was born in the town of Sharon, Windsor County, Vermont, on the 23rd of December, A. D. 1805. When ten years old, his parents, with their family, moved to Palmyra, New York; in the vicinity of which he resided for about eleven years, the latter part in the town of Manchester. Cultivating the earth for a livelihood was his occupation, in which he employed the most of his time. His advantages for acquiring literary knowledge were exceedingly small; hence, his education was limited to a slight acquaintance with two or three of the common branches of learning. He could read without much difficulty, and write a very imperfect hand, and had a very limited understanding of the ground rules of arithmetic. These were his highest and only attainments while the rest of those branches, so universally taught in the common schools throughout the United States, were entirely unknown to him.

When somewhere about fourteen or fifteen years old, he began seriously to reflect upon the necessity of being prepared for a future state of existence; but how, or in what way, to prepare himself was a question as yet undetermined in his own mind. He perceived that it was a question of infinite importance, and that the salvation of his soul depended upon a correct understanding of the same. He saw that if he understood not the way, it would be impossible to walk in it except by chance, and the thought of resting his hopes of eternal life upon chance or uncertainties was more than he could endure. If he went to the religious denominations to seek information, each one pointed to its particular tenets, saying–This is the way, walk ye in it–while at the same time the doctrines of each were, in many respects, in direct opposition to one another.

It also occurred to his mind that God was not the author of but one doctrine, and therefore could not acknowledge but one denomination as His Church; and that such denomination must be a people who believe and teach that one doctrine (whatever it may be) and build upon the same. He then reflected upon the immense number of doctrines now in the world which had given rise to many hundreds of different denominations. The great question to be decided in his mind was–if any one of these denominations be the Church of Christ, which one is it? Until he could become satisfied in relation to this question he could not rest contented. To trust to the decisions of fallible man, and build his hopes upon the same, without any certainty and knowledge of his own, would not satisfy the anxious desires that pervaded his breast. To decide without any positive and definite evidence on which he could rely, upon a subject involving the future welfare of his soul, was revolting to his feelings. The only alternative that seemed to be left him was to read the scriptures and endeavor to follow their directions.

He accordingly commenced, perusing the sacred pages of the Bible with sincerity, believing the things that he read. His mind soon caught hold of the following passage: “If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” [James 1:5] From this promise he learned, that it was the privilege of all men to ask God for wisdom, with the sure and certain expectation of receiving liberally, without being upbraided for so doing.

This was cheering information to him, tidings that gave him great joy. It was like a light shining forth in a dark place to guide him to the path in which he should walk. He now saw that if he inquired of God there was not only a possibility but a probability; yea, more a certainty that he should obtain a knowledge which of all the doctrines was the doctrine of Christ, and which of all the churches was the church of Christ. He, therefore, retired to a secret place in a grove but a short distance from his father’s house, and knelt down and began to call upon the Lord.

At first, he was severely tempted by the powers of darkness which endeavored to overcome him. But he continued to seek for deliverance until darkness gave way from his mind and he was enabled to pray, in fervency of the spirit and in faith. And, while thus pouring out his soul, anxiously desiring an answer from God, he at length saw a very bright and glorious light in the heavens above; which at first, seemed to be at a considerable distance. He continued praying, while the light appeared to be gradually descending towards him; and as it drew nearer, it increased in brightness and magnitude so that by the time that it reached the tops of the trees, the whole wilderness for some distance around was illuminated in a most glorious and brilliant manner. He expected to have seen the leaves and boughs of the trees consumed as soon as the light came in contact with them; but, perceiving that it did not produce that effect, he was encouraged with the hopes of being able to endure its presence.

It continued descending slowly until it rested upon the earth and he was enveloped in the midst of it. When it first came upon him, it produced a peculiar sensation throughout his whole system; and immediately, his mind was caught away from the natural objects with which he was surrounded; and he was enrapt in a heavenly vision, and saw two glorious personages who exactly resembled each other in their features or likeness. He was informed that his sins were forgiven. He was also informed upon the subjects which had for some time previously agitated his mind, viz.–that all the religious denominations were believing in incorrect doctrines; and consequently, that none of them was acknowledged of God as His Church and Kingdom. And he was expressly commanded to go not after them, and he received a promise that the true doctrine–the fullness of the gospel–should at some future time be made known to him. After which the vision withdrew, leaving his mind in a state of calmness and peace indescribable.

Some time after having received this glorious manifestation, being young, he was again entangled in the vanities of the world, of which he afterwards sincerely and truly repented.

And it pleased God on the evening of the 21st of September, A. D. 1823, to again hear his prayers. For he had retired to rest as usual, only that his mind was drawn out in fervent prayer, and his soul was filled with the most earnest desire “to commune with some kind messenger who could communicate to him the desired information of his acceptance with God,” and also unfold the principles of the doctrine of Christ, according to the promise which he had received in the former vision.

While he thus continued to pour out his desires before the Father of all good, endeavoring to exercise faith in his precious promises “on a sudden, a light like that of day, only of a purer and far more glorious appearance and brightness, burst into the room. Indeed, the first sight was as though the house was filled with consuming fire. This sudden appearance of a light so bright, as must naturally be expected, occasioned a shock or sensation visible to the extremities of the body. It was, however, followed with a calmness and serenity of mind, and an overwhelming rapture of joy that surpassed understanding, and in a moment, a personage stood before him.”

Notwithstanding the brightness of the light which previously illuminated the room, “yet there seemed to be an additional glory surrounding or accompanying this personage, which shone with an increased degree of brilliancy, of which he was in the midst; and though his countenance was as lightning, yet it was of a pleasing, innocent, and glorious appearance; so much so, that every fear was banished from the heart and nothing but calmness pervaded the soul.”

“The stature of this personage was a little above the common size of men in this age; his garment was perfectly white, and had the appearance of being without seam.”

This glorious being declared himself to be angel of God, sent forth by commandment, to communicate to him that his sins were forgiven and that his prayers were heard; and also, to bring the joyful tidings, that the covenant which God made with ancient Israel concerning their posterity was at hand to be fulfilled; that the great preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand for the gospel in its fullness to be preached in power unto all nations; that a people might be prepared with faith and righteousness, for the millennial reign of universal peace and joy. He was informed that he was called and chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God, to bring about some of his marvelous purposes in this glorious dispensation. It was also made manifest to him that the “American Indians” were a remnant of Israel; that when they first emigrated to America they were an enlightened people, possessing a knowledge of the true God, enjoying his favor and peculiar blessings from his hand; that the prophets and inspired writers among them were required to keep a sacred history of the most important events transpiring among them, which history was handed down for many generations, till at length they fell into great wickedness, the most part of them were destroyed, and the records (by commandment of God to one of the last prophets among them) were safely deposited to preserve them from the hands of the wicked who sought to destroy them.

He was informed that these records contained many sacred revelations pertaining to the gospel of the kingdom, as well as prophecies relating to the great events of the last days; and that to fulfill his promises to the ancients who wrote the records, and to accomplish his purposes in the restitution of their children, and etc., they were to come forth to the knowledge of the people. If faithful, he was to be the instrument who should be thus highly favored in bringing these sacred things to light; at the same time, being expressly informed, that it must be done with an eye single to the glory of God, that no one could be entrusted with those sacred writings who should endeavor to aggrandize himself by converting sacred things to unrighteous and speculative purposes. After giving him many instructions concerning things past and to come, which would be foreign to our purpose to mention here, he disappeared and the light and glory of God withdrew, leaving his mind in perfect peace while a calmness and serenity indescribable pervaded the soul.

But before morning, the vision was twice renewed, instructing him further, and still further, concerning the great work of God about to be performed on the earth.

In the morning, he went out to his labor as usual but soon the vision was renewed–the angel again appeared–and having been informed by the previous visions of the night concerning the place where those records were deposited, he was instructed to go immediately and view them.

Accordingly, he repaired to the place, a brief description of which shall be given in the words of a gentleman by the name of Oliver Cowdery who has visited the spot:

“As you pass on the mailroad, from Palmyra, Wayne County, to Canandaigua, Ontario County, New York, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say from three to four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large hill on the east side of the road. Why I say large is because it is as large perhaps as any in that country.

“The north end rises quite suddenly until it assumes a level with the more southerly extremity and I think, I may say, an elevation higher than at the south a short distance, say half or three-fourths of a mile. As you pass towards Canandaigua, it lessens gradually until the surface assumes its common level, or is broken by other smaller hills or ridges, watercourses and ravines. I think I am justified in saying that this is the highest hill for some distance round, and I am certain that its appearance, as it rises so suddenly from a plain on the north, must attract the notice of the traveller as he passes by.”

The north end,” which has been described as rising suddenly from the plain, forms “a promontory without timber but covered with grass. As you pass to the south you soon come to scattering timber, the surface having been cleared by art or wind; and a short distance further left, you are surrounded with the common forest of the country. It is necessary to observe that even the part cleared was only occupied for pasturage. Its steep ascent and narrow summit not admitting the plough of the husbandman with any degree of ease or profit. It was at the second mentioned place where the record was found to be deposited, on the west side of the hill not far from the top down its side; and when myself visited the place in the year 1830, there were several trees standing–enough to cause a shade in summer but not so much as to prevent the surface being covered with grass which was also the case when the record was first found.

“How far below the surface these records were `anciently placed’ I am unable to say. But from the fact that they had been some fourteen hundred years buried, and that, too, on the side of a hill so steep, one is ready to conclude that they were some feet below, as the earth would naturally wear, more or less, in that length of time. But they, being placed toward the top of the hill, the ground would not remove as much as at two-thirds perhaps. Another circumstance would prevent a wearing of the earth: in all probability, as soon as timber had time to grow, the hill was covered”, “and the roots of the same would hold the surface. However on this point, I shall leave every man to draw his own conclusion, and form his own speculation.” But, suffice to say, “a hole of sufficient depth was dug. At the bottom of this was laid a stone of suitable size, the upper surface being smooth. At each edge was placed a large quantity of cement, and into this cement at the four edges of this stone were placed erect four others, their bottom edges resting the cement, at the outer edges of the first stone. The four last named, when placed erect, formed a box: the corners, or where the edges of the four came in contact, were also cemented so firmly that the moisture from without was prevented from entering. It is to be observed also that the inner surfaces of the four erect or side stones were smooth. This box was sufficiently large to admit a breastplate, such as was used by the ancients to defend the chest, and etc., from the arrows and weapons of their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from the breastplate, arose three small pillars composed of the same description of cement used on the edges, and upon these three pillars were placed the records. This box, containing the records, was covered with another stone, the bottom surface being flat, and the upper crowning.”

When it was first visited by Mr. Smith, on the morning of the 22nd of September, 1823, “a part of the crowning stone was visible above the surface, while the edges were concealed by the soil and grass.” From which circumstance, it may be seen, “that however deep this box might have been placed at first, the time had been sufficient to wear the earth so that it was easily discovered, when once directed, and yet not enough to make a perceivable difference to the passerby.” “After arriving at the repository, a little exertion in removing the soil from the edges of the top of the box, and a light pry, brought to his natural vision its contents.”

“While viewing and contemplating this sacred treasure with wonder and astonishment, Behold! the angel of the Lord, who had previously visited him again stood in his presence, and his soul was again enlightened as it was the evening before, and he was filled with the Holy Spirit, and the heavens were opened, and the glory of the Lord shone round about and rested upon him. While he thus stood gazing and admiring, the angel said, “Look!” And as he thus spake, he beheld the Prince of Darkness, surrounded by his innumerable train of associates. All this passed before him, and the heavenly messenger said, “All this is shown, the good and the evil, the holy and impure, the glory of God, and the power of darkness, that you may know hereafter the two powers, and never be influenced or overcome by that wicked one. Behold, whatsoever enticeth and leadeth to good and to do good is of God, and whatsoever doth not, is of that wicked one. It is he that filleth the hearts of men with evil, to walk in darkness and blaspheme God; and you may learn from henceforth, that his ways are to destruction, but the way of holiness is peace and rest. You cannot at this time obtain this record, for the commandment of God is strict, and if ever these sacred things are obtained, they must be by prayer and faithfulness in obeying the Lord. They are not deposited here for the sake of accumulating gain and wealth for the glory of this world; they were sealed by the prayer of faith, and because of the knowledge which they contain they are of no worth among the children of men, only for their knowledge. “On them is contained the fullness of the gospel of Jesus Christ, as it was given to his people on this land; and when it shall be brought forth by the power of God, it shall be carried to the Gentiles, of whom many will receive and after will the seed of Israel be brought into the fold of their Redeemer by obeying it also. Those who kept the commandments of the Lord on this land, desired this at His hand, and through the prayer of faith obtained the promise, that if their descendants should transgress and fall away, that a record should be kept, and in the last days come to their children. These things are sacred, and must be kept so, for the promise of the Lord concerning them must be fulfilled. No man can obtain them if his heart is impure because they contain that which is sacred. . .”

“By them will the Lord work a great and marvelous work; the wisdom of the wise shall become as naught, and the understanding of the prudent shall be hid, and because the power of God shall be displayed, those who profess to know the truth but walk in deceit, shall tremble with anger, but with signs and with wonders, with gifts and with healings, with the manifestations of the power of God, and with the Holy Ghost shall the hearts of the faithful be comforted. You have now beheld the power of God manifested and the power of Satan. You see that there is nothing desirable in the works of darkness, that they cannot bring happiness; that those who are overcome therewith are miserable while, on the other hand, the righteous are blessed with a place in the kingdom of God, where joy unspeakable surrounds them. There they rest beyond the power of the enemy of truth where no evil can disturb them. The glory of God crowns them, and they continually feast upon his goodness, and enjoy his smiles.

Behold, notwithstanding you have seen this great display of power, by which you may ever be able to detect the evil one, yet I give unto you another sign, and when it comes to pass then know that the Lord is God, and that he will fulfil his purposes, and that the knowledge which this record contains will go to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people under the whole heaven. This is the sign: when these things begin to be known, that is, when it is known that the Lord has shown you these things, the workers of iniquity will seek your overthrow. They will circulate falsehoods to destroy your reputation and also will seek to take your life, but remember this: if you are faithful, and shall hereafter continue to keep the commandments of the Lord, you shall be preserved to bring these things forth. For in due time he will give you a commandment to come and take them. When they are interpreted, the Lord will give the holy priesthood to some, and they shall begin to proclaim this gospel and baptize by water, and after that, they shall have power to give the Holy Ghost by the laying on of their hands. Then will persecution rage more and more, for the iniquities of men shall be revealed, and those who are not built upon the rock will seek to overthrow the Church. But it will increase the more opposed, and spread farther and farther, increasing in knowledge till they shall be sanctified, and receive an inheritance where the glory of God will rest upon them. And when this takes place, and all things are prepared, the ten tribes of Israel will be revealed in the north country, whither they have been for a long season; and when this is fulfilled will be brought to pass that saying of the prophet, And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord.’

“But notwithstanding the workers of iniquity shall seek your destruction, the arm of the Lord will be extended, and you will be borne off conqueror if you keep all his commandments. Your name shall be known among the nations, for the work which the Lord will perform by your hands shall cause the righteous to rejoice and the wicked to rage; with the one it shall be had in honor, and with the other in reproach; yet, with these it shall be a terror, because of the great and marvelous work which shall follow the coming forth of this fullness of the gospel. Now, go thy way, remembering what the Lord has done for thee, and be diligent in keeping his commandments and he will deliver thee from temptations and all the arts and devices of the wicked one. Forget not to pray, that thy mind may become strong that when He shall manifest unto thee, thou mayest have power to escape the evil, and obtain these precious things.”

[We here remark, that the above quotation is an extract from a letter written by Elder Oliver Cowdery, which was published in one of the numbers of the “Latter-day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate.” Although many more instructions were given by the mouth of the angel to Mr. Smith, which we do not write in this book, yet the most important items are contained in the foregoing relation.

During the period of the four following years, he frequently received instruction from the mouth of the heavenly messenger. And on the morning of the 22nd of September, A. D. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into his hands.

These records were engraved on plates which had the appearance of gold. Each plate was not far from seven by eight inches in width and length, being not quite as thick as common tin. They were filled on both sides with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume, as the leaves of a book, and fastened at one edge with three rings running through the whole. This volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters or letters upon the unsealed part were small, and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of antiquity in its construction, as well as much skill in the art of engraving. With the records was found “a curious instrument, called by the ancients the Urim and Thummim, which consisted of two transparent stones, clear as crystal, set in the two rims of a bow. This was in use, in ancient times, by persons called seers. It was an instrument, by the use of which received revelation of things distant or of things past or things future.”

In the meantime, the inhabitants of that vicinity, having been informed that Mr. Smith had seen heavenly visions and that he had discovered sacred records, began to ridicule and mock at those things. And after having obtained those sacred things, while proceeding home through the wilderness and fields, he was waylayed by two ruffians, who had secreted themselves for the purpose of robbing him of the records. One of them struck him with a club before he perceived them; but being a strong man, and large in stature, with great exertion he cleared himself from them, and ran towards home, being closely pursued until he came near his father’s house, when his pursuers, for fear of being detected, turned and fled the other way.

Soon the news of his discoveries spread abroad throughout all those parts. False reports, misrepresentations, and base slanders, flew as if upon the wings of the wind in every direction. The house was frequently beset by mobs and evil designing persons. Several times he was shot at, and very narrowly escaped. Every device was used to get the plates away from him. And being continually in danger of his life, from a gang of abandoned wretches, he at length concluded to leave the place, and go to Pennsylvania; and accordingly, packed up his goods, putting the plates into a barrel of beans, and proceeded upon his journey. He had not gone far, before he was overtaken by an officer with a search warrant, who flattered himself with the idea that he should surely obtain the plates; after searching very diligently, he was sadly disappointed at not finding them.

Mr. Smith then drove on but before he got to his journey’s end, he was again overtaken by an officer on the same business, and after ransacking the wagon very carefully, he went his way, as much chagrined as the first at not being able to discover the object of his research. Without any further molestation, he pursued his journey until he came into the northern part of Pennsylvania, near the Susquehanna River, in which part his father-in-law resided.

Having provided himself with a home, he commenced translating the record, by the gift and power of God, through the means of the Urim and Thummim; and being a poor writer, he was under the necessity of employing a scribe to write the translation as it came from his mouth. In the meantime, a few of the original characters were accurately transcribed and translated by Mr. Smith, which, with the translation, were taken by a gentleman by the name of Martin Harris, to the city of New York where they were presented to a learned gentleman by the name of Anthon, who professed to be extensively acquainted with many languages, both ancient and modern. He examined them but was unable to decipher them correctly; but he presumed that if the original records could be brought, he could assist in translating them.

But to return. Mr Smith continued the work of translation, as his pecuniary circumstances would permit, until he finished the unsealed part of the records. The part translated is entitled, “The Book of Mormon,” which contains nearly as much reading as the Old Testament. . . .

. .Mormon had made an abridgement, from the records of his forefathers, upon plates, which abridgement he entitled the “Book of Mormon;” and, (being commanded of God,) he hid up in the hill Cumorah, all the sacred records of his forefathers which were in his possession, except the abridgement called the “Book of Mormon,” which he gave to his son Moroni to finish. Moroni survived his nation a few years, and continued the writings, in which he informs us, that the Lamanites hunted those few Nephites who escaped the great and tremendous battle of Cumorah, until they were all destroyed, excepting those who were mingled with the Lamanites, and that he was left alone, and kept himself hid, for they sought to destroy every Nephite who would not deny the Christ. He furthermore states, that the Lamanites were at war one with another, and that the whole face of the land was one continual scene of murdering, robbing, and plundering. He continued the history until the four hundred and twentieth year of the Christian era, when, (by the commandment of God,) he hid up the records in the hill Cumorah, where they remained concealed, until by the ministry of an angel they were discovered to Mr. Smith, who, by the gift and power of God, translated them into the English language, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, as stated in the foregoing.

After the book was translated, the Lord raised up witnesses to bear testimony to the nations of its truth, who, at the close of the volume, send forth their testimony, which reads as follows:–

[Testimony of the Three Witnesses and the Testimony of Eight Witnesses was reproduced as printed in the Book of Mormon] . . .

Also, in the year 1829, Mr. Smith and Mr. Cowdery, having learned the correct mode of baptism, from the teachings of the Savior to the ancient Nephites, as recorded in the “Book of Mormon,” had a desire to be baptized; but knowing that no one had authority to administer that sacred ordinance in any denomination, they were at a loss to know how the authority was to be restored, and while called upon the Lord with a desire to be informed on the subject, a holy angel appeared and stood before them, and laid his hands upon their heads, and ordained them, and commanded them to baptize each other, which they accordingly did.

In the year 1830, a large edition of the “Book of Mormon” first appeared in print. And as some began to peruse its saced pages, the spirit of the Lord bore record to them that it was true; and they were obedient to its requirement, by coming forth, humbly repenting before the Lord, and being immersed in water, for the remission of sins, after which, by the commandment of God, hands were laid upon them in the name of the Lord, for the gift of the Holy Spirit.

And on the sixth of April, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty, the “Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints” was organized, in the town of Manchester, Ontario County, state of New York, North America. Some few were called and ordained by the spirit of revelation and prophecy, and began to preach and bear testimony, as the spirit gave them utterance; and although they were the weak things of the earth, yet they were strengthened by the Holy Ghost, and gave forth their testimony in great power, by which means many were brought to repentance, and came forward with broken hearts and contrite spirits, and were immersed in water confessing their sins, and were filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. Thus was the word confirmed unto the faithful by sigsn following. Thus the Lord raised up witnesses, to bear testimony of his name, and lay the foundation of his kingdom in the last days. And thus the hearts of the Saints were comforted, and filled with great joy. In the foregoing, we have related the most important facts concerning the visions and the ministry of the angel to Mr. Smith; the discovery of the records; their translation into the English language, and the witnesses raised up to bear testimony of the same.

We have also stated when, and by whom they were written; that they contain the history of nearly one-half of the globe, from the earliest ages after the flood, until the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era; that this history is interspersed with many important prophecies, which unfold the great events of the last days, and that in it also is recorded the gospel in its fulness and plainness, as it was revealed by the personal ministry of Christ to the ancient Nephites. We have also given an account of the restoration of the authority in these days, to administer in the ordinances of the gospel; and of the time of the organization of the Church; and of the blessings poured out upon the same while yet in its infancy.

We now proceed to give a sketch of the faith and doctrine of this Church.

First, we believe in God the Eternal Father, and in his son, Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost, who bears record of them, the same throughout all ages and forever.

We believe that all mankind, by the transgression of their first parents, and not by their own sins, were brought under the curse and penalty of that transgression, which consigned them to an eternal banishment from the presence of God, and their bodies to an endless sleep in the dust, never more to rise, and their spirits to endless misery under the power of Satan; and that, in this awful condition, they were utterly lost and fallen, and had no power of their own to extricate themselves therefrom.

We believe, that through the sufferings, death, and atonement of Jesus Christ, all mankind, without one exception, are to be completely, and fully redeemed, both body and spirit, from the endless banishment and curse, to which they were consigned, by Adam’s transgression; and that this universal salvation and redemption of the whole human family from the endless penalty of the original sin, is effected, without any conditions whatsoever on their part; that is, that they are not required to believe, or repent, or be baptized, or do anything else, in order to be redeemed from that penalty; for whether they believe or disbelieve, whether they repent or remain impenitent, whether they are baptized or unbaptized, whether they keep the commandments or break them, whether they are righteous or unrighteous, it will make no difference in relation to their redemption, both soul and body, from the penalty of Adam’s transgression. The most righteous man that ever lived on the earth, and the most wicked wretch of the whole human family, were both placed under the same curse, without any transgression or agency of their own, and they both, alike, will be redeemed from that curse, without any agency or conditions on their part. Paul says, Rom. v. 18, “Therefore, as by the offence of one, judgment came upon ALL men to condemnation; even so, by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon ALL men unto the justification of life.” This is the reason, why ALL men are redeemed from the grave. This is the reason, that the spirits of ALL men are restored to their bodies. This is the reason that ALL men are redeemed from their first banishment, and restored into the presence of God, and this is the reason that the Savior said, John xii. 32, “If I be lifted up from the earth I will draw ALL men unto me.” After this full, complete, and universal redemption, restoration, and salvation of the whole of Adam’s race, through the atonement of Jesus Christ, without faith, repentance, baptism, or any other works, then, all and every one of them, will enjoy eternal life and happiness, never more to be banished from the presence of God, if they themselves have committed no sin: for the penalty of the original sin can have no more power over them at all, for Jesus hath destoyed its power, and broken the bands of the first death, and obtained the victory over the grave, and delivered all its captives, and restored them from their first banishment into the presence of his Father; hence eternal life will then be theirs, if they themselves are not found transgressors of some law.

We believe that all mankind, in their infant state, are incapable of knowing good and evil, and of obeying or disobeying a law, and that, therefore, there is no law given to them, and that where there is no law, there is no transgression; hence they are innocent, and if they should all die in their infant state, they would enjoy eternal life, not being transgressors themselves, neither accountable for Adam’s sin.

We believe that all mankind, in consequence of the fall, after they grow up from their infant state, and come to the years of understanding, know good and evil, and are capable of obeying or disobeying a law, and that a law is given against doing evil, and that the penalty affixed is a second banishment from the presence of God, both body and spirit, after they have been redeemed from the FIRST banishment and restored into his presence.

We believe, that the penalty of this second law can have no effect upon persons who have not had the privilege, in this life, of becoming acquainted therewith; for although the light that is in them, teaches them good and evil, yet that light does not teach them the law aginst doing evil, nor the penalty thereof. And although they have done things worthy of many stripes, yet the law cannot be brought to bear against them, and its penalty be inflicted, because they can plead ignorance thereof. Therefore they have been ignorantof, but by the law of their conscience, the penalty thereof being a few stripes.

We believe that all who have done evil, having a knowledge of the law, or afterwards, in this life, coming to the knowledge thereof, are under its penalty, which is not inflicted in this world, but in the world to come. Therefore such, in this world, are prisoners, shut up under the sentence of the law, awaiting, with awful fear, for the time of judgment, when the penalty shall be inflicted, consigning them to a second banishment from the presence of their Redeemer, who had redeemed them from the penalty of the first law. But, inquires the sinner, is there no way for my escape? Is my case hopeless? Can I not devise some way by which I can extricate myself from the penalty of this second law, and escape this second banishment? The answer is, if thou canst hide thyself from the all-searching eye of an Ominpresent God, that he shall not find thee, or if thou canst prevail with him to deny justice its claim, or if thou canst clothe thyself with power, and contend with the Almighty, and prevent him from executing the sentence of the law, then thou canst escape. If thou canst cause repentance, or baptism in water, or any of thine own works, to atone for the least of thy transgressions, then thou canst deliver thyself from the awful penalty that awaits thee. But, be assured, O sinner, that thou canst not devise any way of thine own to escape, nor do anything that will atone for thy sins. Therefore, they case is hopeless, unless God hath devised some way for thy deliverance; but do not let despair seize upon thee: for though thou art under the sentence of a broken law, and has no power to atone for thy sins, and redeem thyself therefrom, yet there is hope in thy case; for he, who gave the law, has devised a way for they deliverance. That same Jesus, who hath atoned for the original sin, and will redeem all mankind from the penalty thereof, hath also atoned for thy sins, and offereth salvation and deliverance to thee, on certain conditions to be complied with on thy part.

We believe that the first condition to be complied with on the part of sinners is, to believe in God, and in the sufferings and death of his Son Jesus Christ, to atone for the sins of the whole world, and in his resurrection and ascension on high, to appear in the presence of his Father, to make intercessions for the children of men, and in the Holy Ghost, which is given to all who obey the gospel.

That the second condition is, to repent, that is, all who believe, according to the first condition, are required to come humbly before God, and confess their sins with a broken heart and contrite spirit, and to turn away from them, and cease from all their evil deeds, and make restitution to all they have in any way injured, as far as it is in their power.

That the third condition is, to be baptized by immersion in water, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for remission of sins; and that this ordinance is to administered by one who is called and authorized of Jesus Christ to baptize, otherwise it is illegal, and of no advantage, and not accepted by him; and that it is to be administered only to those persons, who believe and repent, according to the two preceding conditions.

And that the fourth condition is, to receive the laying on of hands, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the gift of the Holy Ghost; and that this ordinance is to be administered by the apostles or elders, whom the Lord Jesus hath called and authorized to lay on hands, otherwise it is of no advantage, being illegal in the sight of God; and that it is to be administered only to those persons, who believe, repent, and are baptized into this church, according to the three preceding conditions. These are the first conditions of the gospel. All who comply with them receive forgiveness of sins, and are made partakers of the Holy Ghost. Through these conditions, they become the adopted sons and daughters of God. Through this process, they are born again, first of water, and then of the spirit, and become children of the kingdom–heirs of God–Saints of the Most High–the Church of the First-born–the elect people, and heirs to a celestial inheritance, eternal in the presence of God. After complying with these principles, their names are enrolled in the book of the names of the righteous.

They are then required to be humble, to be meek and lowly in heart, to watch and pray, to deal justly; and inasmuch as they have the riches of this world, to feed the hungry and clothe the naked, according to the dictates of wisdom and prudence; to comfort the afflicted, to bind up the broken-hearted, and to do all the good that is in their power: and besides all these things, they are required to meet together as often as circumstances will admit, and partake of bread and wine, in remembrance of the broken body, and shed blood of the Lord Jesus; and, in short, to continue faithful to the end, in all the duties enjoined upon them by the word and spirit of Christ.

“It is the duty and privilege of the Saints thus organized upon the everlasting gospel, to believe in and enjoy all the gifts, powers, and blessings which flow from the Holy Spirit. Such, for instance, as the gifts of revelation, prophecy, visions, the ministry of angels, healing the sick by the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus, the working of miracles, and in short, all the gifts as mentioned in scripture, or as enjoyed by the ancient Saints.” We believe that inspired apostles and prophets, together with all the officers as mentioned in the New Testament, are necessary to be in the Church in these days.

We believe that there has been a general and awful apostasy from the religion of the New Testament, so that all the known world have been left for centuries without the Church of Christ among them; without a priesthood authorized of God to administer ordinances; that every one of the churches has perverted the gospel; some in one way, and some in another. For instance, almost every church has done away “immersion for remissions of sins.” Those few who have practiced it for remission of sins, have done away the ordinance of the “laying on of hands” upon baptized believers for the gift of the Holy Ghost. Again, the few who have practiced this last ordinance, have perverted the first, or have done away the ancient gifts, and powers, and blessings, which flow from the Holy Spirit, or have said to inspired apostles and prophets, we have no need of you in the body in these days. Those few, again, who have believed in, and contended for the miraculous gifts and powers of the Holy Spirit, have perverted the ordinances, or done them away. Thus all the churches preach false doctrines, and pervert the gospel, and instead of having authority from God to administer its ordinances, they are under the curse of God for perverting it. Paul said, Galatians 1:8?, “Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.”

We believe that there are a few, sincere, honest, and humble persons, who are striving to do according to the best of their understanding; but, in many respects, they err in doctrine, because of false teachers and the precepts of men, and that they will receive the fulness of the gospel with gladness, as soon as they hear it.

The gospel in the “Book of Mormon,” is the same as that in the New Testament, and is revelated in great plainness, so that no one that reads it can misunderstand its principles. It has been revealed by the angel, to be preached as a witness to all nations, first to the Gentiles, and then to the Jews, then cometh the downfall of Babylon. Thus fulfilling the vision of John, which he beheld on the Isle of Patmos, Rev. XIV 6, 7, 8: “And I saw,” says John, “another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying, with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”

Many revelations and prophecies have been given to this church since its rise, which have been printed and sent forth to the world. These also contain the gospel in great plainness, and instructions of infinite importance to the Saints. They also unfold the great events that await this generation; the terrible judgments to be poured forth upon the wicked, and the blessings and glories to be given to the righteous. We believe that God will continue to give revelations by visions, by the ministry of angels, and by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, until the Saints are guided unto all truth, that is, until they come in possession of all the truth there is in existence, and are made perfect in knowledge. So long, therefore, as they are ignorant of anything past, present, or to come, so long, we believe, they will enjoy the gift of revelation. And when in their immortal and perfect state–when they enjoy “the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ:–when they are made perfect in one, and become like their Saviour, then they will be in possession of all knowledge, wisdom, and intelligence: then all things will be theirs, whether principalities or powers, thrones or dominions; and, in short, then they will be filled with all the fulness of God. And what more can they learn? What more can they know? What more can they enjoy? Then they will no longer need revelation.

We believe that wherever the people enjoy the religion of the New Testament, there they enjoy visions, revelations, the ministry of angels, and etcetera. And that wherever these blessings cease to be enjoyed, there they also cease to enjoy the religion of the New Testament.

We believe that God has raised up this church, in order to prepare a people for his second coming in the clouds of heaven, in power, and great glory; and that then the Saints who are asleep in their graves will be raised, and reign with him on earth a thousand years.

And we now bear testimony to all, both small and great, that the Lord of Hosts hath sent us with a message of glad tidings–the everlasting gospel, to cry repentance to the nations, and prepare the way of his second coming. Therefore repent, O ye nations, both Gentiles and Jews, and cease from all your evil deeds, and come forth with broken hearts and contrite spirits, and be baptized in water, in the name of the Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost, for remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit, by the laying on of hands of the apostles or elders of this church; and signs shall follow them that believe, and if they continue faithful to the end, they shall be saved. But woe unto them, who hearken not to the message which God has now sent, for the day of vengeance and burning is at hand, and they shall not escape. Therefore, remember, O reader, and perish not!

-End-

//

41. Mary Ann MERRILL [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 02 Jun 1819 in Southold, Suffolk, New York, United States. She died on 12 Dec 1903 in Provo, Utah, Utah, United States. She was buried ^{2, 3} on 14 Dec 1903 in Plat I City Cemetery, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. Mary was baptized on 14 Mar 1968. She was endowed on 31 Dec 1845. [Parents]

42. John JENKINS [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 27 May 1846 in Llanelly, Caerfyrddin, Cymru, United Kingdom. He died on 01 Jul 1930 in Magna, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. He was buried ² on 06 Jul 1930 in Pleasant Green, possibly Magna, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. John was sealed to his parents on Sub 11 Nov 2008. He was baptized on 19 Oct 1967. He was endowed on 14 Feb 1866 in the Endowment House temple. John married Rozella Newberry MORRIS ¹ on 25 Nov 1870 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. They were sealed on 07 Jan 1976 in the Idaho Falls Idaho temple.

John was a citizen of Great Britain, then United States ³, obtained on 28 May 1891%. [Parents]

-- The Wail from Alberta:  This appears to be a song but the tune is known now.One evening I sat in pensive thought A wail I heard, by the wind it brought. It was wafted here from far away And this is what I heard it say: Chorus O' give me back my dear old home. O' give it back, I'll cease to roam. I've many a valley and landscape seen But none like home in Pleasant Green. Alberta's plain is vast, I know. Her grass is green; her ice and snow. But her vaunted charms I fail to see For the North Pole is too close for me. Chorus Me thinks I hear your dance and song; The footsteps of your gathered throng. The music sounding as of yore: I long to be there just once more. Chorus O' home, sweet home, I love you still. Your mountains high, your wild flower'd hills, And early ties, my soul doth thrill, O' home, dear home, I love you still

43. Rozella Newberry MORRIS [scrapbook] ¹ was born ² on 29 Mar 1848 in Winter Quarters, Nebraska, or, Lee, Iowa, United States of America. She died on 24 Feb 1928 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. She was buried ³ on 26 Feb 1928 in Pleasant Green Cemetery, Magna, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. Rozella was sealed to her parents on 04 Feb 1994 in the Dallas Texas temple. She was baptized on 07 Mar 1858. She was endowed on 13 Apr 1867 in the Endowment House temple. [Parents]

-- Poem written by John upon her death called Disappointment:
I have often wandered to a place, Sometimes in raging storm, To meet a sweet and smiling face, A tall and graceful form. It was on a dark and dreary night, I wandered there of late To seek my own heart's delight But disappointment was my fate. I searched the house with eager eyes. I called her by her name. No sound I heard but a mournful sigh That from my own heart came. I sought her then in every spot Where I though that she might be: In the house, across the lot, But no one did I see. Then I wandered to the hill (1) Where her hand I often pressed. That low, sweet voice I did not hear That whispered soft and free. "Don't be shy, my Zina dear. (2) "There is no one here but me." I then returned with aching head. My heart was filled with pain. I searched the house with eager eyes; I called her by her name. No sound but troubled sighs That lingered on the same. "Where are you, Zina dear?" I said, But no answer could I obtain. And when I though upon the time When we would often meet: Her cheerful smile sublime, And her voice so mellow and sweet. That time now seems so long to me! We so seldom meet! (3) I wonder if she has gone away And left me to defeat? I layed down upon the bed, In vain I tried to sleep. My thoughts increased my aching head; My troubled heart within did weep. "One kiss from her sweet lips," I sighed, "Would ease my aching breast. "And nothing less than this!" I cried, "Will ever restore my rest."

44. John Edward BERG [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 30 Aug 1859 in Trondheim, Sør Trøndelag, Norge. He died on 29 May 1929 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. He was buried on 02 Jun 1929 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. John was sealed to his parents on 09 Apr 1946 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was baptized on 25 Aug 1872. He was endowed on 21 Jul 1881. John married Anna Eriksen PAULSEN ¹ on 21 Jul 1881 in Endowment House, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. They were sealed on 21 Jul 1881 in the Endowment House temple. [Parents]

45. Anna Eriksen PAULSEN [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 22 Mar 1860 in Trondheim, Sør Trøndelag, Norge. She died on 04 Dec 1927 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. She was buried in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States. Anna was sealed to her parents on 14 Nov 1945 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. She was baptized on 29 Aug 1872. She was endowed on 21 Jul 1881. [Parents]

46. Anders Marcus ANDREASEN ¹ was born on 19 Jan 1858 in Melsomvig, Stokke, Vestfold, Norge. He was christened on 02 Feb 1858 in Stokke, Vestfold, Norge. He died ² on 04 Mar 1891 in Timber Pond, James Watt Dock, Greenock, Renfrew, Scotland, United Kingdom. He was buried on 29 Mar 1891 in Greenock, Renfrew, Scotland, United Kingdom. Anders was sealed to his parents on 17 Nov 1971 in the Manti Utah temple. He was baptized on 05 Mar 1971 in the Manti Utah temple. He was endowed on 09 Apr 1971 in the Manti Utah temple. Anders married Josephine Nielsdatter GUNDERSEN ¹ on 04 Jan 1881. They were sealed on 25 Jun 1935 in the Salt Lake Utah temple.

Anders Marcus ANDREASEN worked as Matros = Sailor in from to . [Parents]

47. Josephine Nielsdatter GUNDERSEN [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 23 Jul 1859 in Hestevold, Råde, Østfold, Norge. She died on 16 Feb 1935 in Oslo, Akershus, Norge. She was buried in Norge. Josephine was sealed to her parents on 10 Nov 1959 in the Los Angeles California temple. She was baptized on 14 Jun 1904. She was endowed on 25 Jun 1935. [Parents]

48. آقای مژده-مفرد ¹ was born in حدود ۱۲۴۲ in تهران, تهران, ايران. آقای was baptized on 04 Apr 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. He was endowed on 18 Sep 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. آقای married خانم مژده-مفرد ¹ in حدود ۱۲۶۷ in تهران, تهران, ايران. They were sealed on 29 Jun 2002 in the Logan Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of آقای مژده-مفرد is Tehran, Tehran, Iran. آقای مژده-مفرد was born 1863, Gregorian Calendar.

49. خانم مژده-مفرد ¹ was born in حدود ۱۲۴۶ in تهران, تهران, ايران. خانم was baptized on 12 May 2001 in the Ogden Utah temple. She was endowed on 12 Apr 2003 in the Bountiful Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of خانم مژده-مفرد is Tehran, Tehran, Iran. خانم مژده-مفرد was born 1867, Gregorian Calendar.

50. آقای مهطشمی ¹ was born in حدود ۱۲۴۶ in تهران, تهران, ايران. آقای was baptized on 01 Sep 1999 in the Provo Utah temple. He was endowed on 15 Jan 2000 in the Provo Utah temple. آقای married خانم مهطشمی ¹ in حدود ۱۲۷۱ in تهران, تهران, ايران. They were sealed on 29 Jun 2002 in the Logan Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of آقای مهطشمی is Tehran, Tehran, Iran. آقای مهطشمی was born 1867, Gregorian Calendar.

51. خانم مهطشمی ¹ was born in حدود ۱۲۵۰ in از, تهران, تهران, ايران. خانم was baptized on 04 Aug 2001 in the Ogden Utah temple. She was endowed on 27 Feb 2003 in the Ogden Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of خانم مهطشمی is of, Tehran, Tehran, Iran. خانم مهطشمی was born 1871, Gregorian Calendar.

52. آقای محموديان ¹ was born ² in حدود ۱۲۴۶ in از, ميانه, آزربايجان بختياری, ايران. آقای was baptized on 04 Apr 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. He was endowed on 12 Sep 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. آقای married خانم محموديان ¹ in حدود ۱۲۷۱ in از, ميانه, آزربايجان بختياری, ايران. They were sealed on 29 Jun 2002 in the Logan Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of آقای محموديان is of, Mīāneh, Azarbaijan-e Bakhtiari, Iran. آقای محموديان was born 1867, Gregorian Calendar.

53. خانم محموديان ¹ was born ² in حدود ۱۲۵۰ in از, ميانه, آزربايجان بختياری, ايران. خانم was baptized on 12 May 2001 in the Ogden Utah temple. She was endowed on 04 Jan 2003 in the Ogden Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of خانم محموديان is of, Mīāneh, Azarbaijan-e Bakhtiari, Iran. خانم محموديان was born 1871, Gregorian Calendar.

54. اقای يعقوب ^{1, 2} was born ³ in حدود ۱۲۵۰ in از, ميانه, آزربايجان بختياری, ايران. اقای was baptized on 04 Apr 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. He was endowed on 12 Sep 2002 in the Mesa Arizona temple. اقای married حانم يعقوب ⁴ in حدود ۱۲۷۵ in از, ميانه, آزربايجان بختياری, ايران. They were sealed on 29 Jun 2002 in the Logan Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of اقای يعقوب is of, Mīāneh, Azarbaijan-e Bakhtiari, Iran. اقای يعقوب was born 1871, Gregorian Calendar.

55. حانم يعقوب ¹ was born ² in حدود ۱۲۵۴ in از, ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻪ, ﺁﺯﺭﺑﺎﻳﺠﺎﻥ ﺑﺨﺘﻴﺎﺭﻯ, ايران. حانم was baptized on 12 May 2001 in the Ogden Utah temple. She was endowed on 28 Apr 2002 in the Bountiful Utah temple.

Romanization for birth place of حانم يعقوب is of, Mīāneh, Azarbaijan Bakhtiari, Iran. حانم يعقوب was born 1875, Gregorian Calendar.

56. Moses FINKLE OR MOORE III [scrapbook] ^{1, 2} was born on 23 Aug 1857 in Main St., Bathgate, West Lothian, Scotland, United Kingdom. He died on 29 Dec 1940 in Randlett, Uintah, Utah, United States. He was buried in Randlett, Uintah, Utah, United States. Moses was sealed to his parents on 30 Aug 1988 in the Jordan River Utah temple. He was baptized on 09 Aug 1988 in the Jordan River Utah temple. He was endowed on 23 Aug 1988 in the Jordan River Utah temple. Moses married Elizabeth "Bessie" DEWAR ¹ on 30 Jun 1887 in Cannon City, Fremont, Colorado, United States. They were sealed on 19 Sep 1961 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. [Parents]

-- 1900 US CO census says they had five children by June 1900, all alive.

57. Elizabeth "Bessie" DEWAR [scrapbook] ¹ was born in 1860 in Kersland, Dalry, Ayreshire, Scotland, United Kingdom. She was christened on 20 Apr 1860 in Kersland, Dalry, Ayreshire, Scotland, United Kingdom. She died on 22 Jan 1944 in Turlock, Stanislaus, California, United States. She was buried in Turlock, Stanislaus, California, United States. Elizabeth was sealed to her parents on 14 Apr 1971 in the Manti Utah temple. She was baptized on 19 Jun 1959. She was baptized in Completed. She was baptized in Completed. She was endowed on 07 Apr 1960 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. [Parents]

58. William Moss TUFFORD [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 02 Oct 1865 in Niagara, Niagara, New York, United States. He died on 03 Aug 1944 in Van Nuys, Los Angeles, California, United States. He was buried on 08 Aug 1944 in Los Angeles, Los Angeles, California, United States. William was sealed to his parents on 10 Jan 1968 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. He was baptized on 21 Nov 1946. He was endowed on 22 Jul 1947. William married Winifred WADE ¹ on 30 Jan 1896 in Greeley, Weld, Colorado, United States. They were sealed on 20 Apr 1959 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. [Parents]

59. Winifred WADE [scrapbook] ¹ was born on 09 Jan 1876 in Griggsville, Pike, Illinois, United States, United States. She died on 06 Dec 1957 in Mar Vista, Los Angeles, California, United States. She was buried on 10 Dec 1957 in Los Angeles, Los Angeles, California, United States. Winifred was sealed to her parents on 04 Nov 1964 in the Idaho Falls Idaho temple. She was baptized on 14 Mar 1959. She was endowed on 20 Apr 1959 in the Salt Lake Utah temple. [Parents]